Copyright © 2022 by Colecia Ann

All rights reserved. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse-engineered, or stored in, or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known, hereinafter invented, without express written permission of the publisher. For permission requests, write to the publisher, addressed “Attention: Permissions Coordinator,” at the address below.

Typewriter Pub, an imprint of Blvnp Incorporated

A Nevada Corporation

1887 Whitney Mesa DR #2002

Henderson, NV 89014

www.typewriterpub.com/info@typewriterpub.com

ISBN: 978-1-64434-250-3

DISCLAIMER

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the author’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. While references might be made to actual historical events or existing locations, the names, characters, places, and incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

THE SERGEANT AND THE BILLIONAIRE

COLECIA ANN

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

CHAPTER NINETEEN

CHAPTER TWENTY

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

EPILOGUE

To my mother, Janet Ann,

and to you, the Reader.

Trigger Warning:

The following story contains strong language, sexual content, physical violence, and mentions of racial prejudices and/or discrimination.

Reader discretion is advised.

CHAPTER ONE

My hands do this weird thing when I’m nervous, and it sometimes takes a while for me to realize I’m doing it. Those who know me well can tell that I’m freaking out when my right hand starts to squeeze the four fingers of my left hand. I hate that I have this obvious tell. A true warrior wouldn’t give anything away about herself. But here I am, sitting rigidly in this uncomfortable chair. My right hand squeezes my left fingers as my heart hammers against my rib cage, almost as if it’s trying to break free from the confines of my chest cavity. I’m beyond nervous, but I should’ve seen this day coming.

When the assignment came, I was the only one in our squad of four who wasn’t briefed. I was indifferent to it all in that very moment, just as how I’ve been indifferent to everything and everyone else around me for the past year. So here I am, seated in a brightly lit room that resembles a civilian courthouse. I hide the sneer on my face as I realize that I’m about to be dismissed in a similar manner as any regular, normal soldier. I want to convince myself that this so-called hearing makes sense; that in order for the powers-that-be to truly hide what it is that I’ve been doing all these years, I need to be dismissed in accordance with the law—it’s either this, or death. Honestly, I’d rather face a firing squad.

The flipping of pages followed by someone clearing his throat pulls me from the dark, damp place in my mind that I’ve trapped myself in. I try to maintain eye contact at all costs, but I’m failing miserably as I sit here and wonder whether life as I know it is about to go up in flames.

The Star-Spangled Banner hanging over the heads of the four men before me suddenly catches my attention. How many lives have I taken in the name of that flag? How many fragile states did I help bring down for the sake of freedom? This is it for me. Now that it’s over, was all of it worth it?

I turn my attention back to the four men before me to pull my mind away from those thoughts. None of their faces or names look or sound familiar. I want to chuckle at the setup, but that would be seen as too disrespectful. They sure as hell didn’t recruit me, didn’t train me, and didn’t have my back in the field, but somehow, they get to decide my fate. I want to dig into them. I want to swear, shout—anything to have them not look at me like I’m some kind of broken warrior, yet the only thing I can do is play a guessing game in my head. It’s not as funny, but it’s the only entertainment I have.

In the middle sits the chair of whatever the hell this committee is called. He’s a general, and by the looks of him, I can tell he definitely has a trophy wife. His hair and nails are too properly groomed for him not to have someone at home who manages his personal grooming appointments. When he addressed me earlier, I picked up a Southern drawl, which tells me he’s from some part of Texas.

General Texas has two daughters—I can bet my semi-damaged liver on that. The elder is definitely in university, Texas A&M to be exact. It was probably where General Texas met his wife, so his first-born decided to follow in her parents’ footsteps. And what’s her major?

It has to be sociology. Kids from families like General Texas’ never take up anything too heavy at the university level because they’re just a little bit dumb, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t driven. And that brings me to the other daughter. Her older sister got all the attention, the showers of love and praises from both parents, so she has never felt if her parents truly loved her.

Daughter number two started smoking cigarettes in high school and used to bum them off the seniors who took a liking to her because of her massive tits. When she realized that she could get the right amount of attention if she flashed a smile here and a bit of her midriff there, a whole new world opened up to her. And that’s why she lives in the Bay Area, where she works as a stripper. She’s definitely good at it. The gymnastics she did as a kid seems to have come in handy.

What am I even thinking about? I sigh softly.

I’ve been in Washington for two days now, kicking myself for taking this dismissal so easily, furious with my decision to not put up a fight for the only life I’ve ever known. That stupid game doesn’t do enough to pull me away from reality. What am I supposed to do once I return to being a civilian? Being normal sounds dreadful enough. I knew that normalcy wasn’t my thing when I first arrived at the base in the early days. I was no longer Samantha Wellington, an heiress from the Upper East Side. I turned myself into a soldier to fight for my country, and I got deeper into it. When I moved away from the general military life and got into the bigger shit, I bore zero resemblance to the pampered girl I used to be. I became a woman who knew how to fight her own battles, a woman who would slit a man’s throat without batting an eyelid.

“Sergeant Wellington.”

I look at General Texas as he utters my name, and I almost open my mouth to say that I’m only a sergeant on paper. I’m ready to tell him that the title was only given to me in the event that someone in the military began to dig a hole they shouldn’t have. Sergeant Samantha Wellington exists just in case my dossier ends up in the hands of those without the proper clearance.

“Yes, sir.” I acknowledge him nonchalantly.

I already know what he’s going to say, but that doesn’t mean I still won’t be crushed by the committee’s decision.

“After an extensive review of your case, we’ve determined that it would be best for you to be discharged. This decision doesn’t take away from the work you’ve . . .”

A chill immediately spreads around the room. I shiver uncontrollably as General Texas explains the terms of my discharge. I knew this was going to happen. I’d tried my damnedest to prepare myself for when I heard those words. But it’s one thing to imagine it and a completely other thing to actually hear it in reality. I was too preoccupied with steeling myself for what would be the worst news I’ll ever receive to make plans for my future sans the military.

“With a general discharge under honorable conditions, there is always the option to reenlist—”

“Reenlist?” My interjection doesn’t go over well with them, but I couldn’t care less right now. “Somehow that doesn’t sound comforting.” I glance at the committee menacingly. I know that my outburst is probably making things worse for me, but what other options do I have?

My mind starts pulling memories from random years, of those hardships I had to face. As if being a woman wasn’t hard enough, I had to endure ridicule simply because I was a woman trying to make my way in a big man’s world. I had to be cautious of the people who were to be my brothers. I had to stand and listen to men above my station make comments about my body, without being able to say jack shit to defend myself. I remember being called a half-breed for the first six weeks of training, and there was not a single damn thing I could do about it. After going through all of that, I’m being discharged with nothing to show for all that I’ve done.

A scoff leaves my lips as I sink even lower in my seat. My rigid posture slowly vanishes along with my manners.

“In the event that you do decide to reenlist, we feel it is prudent for you to receive frequent counseling.”

I shake my head in disagreement. Shrinks have never been my thing. But then, if I do become desperate enough to reenlist . . .

“Will I at least get to choose my own therapist?”

“I’m afraid not.”

I slightly tug at the end of my skirt, trying to suppress the anger brimming beneath my skin.

“You’re a fine warrior. You’re young, and you are good at what you do. Everyone in this room went through an ordeal similar to yours. We just want you to take some time so you can handle all of this.”

My eyes brim with angry tears as I listen to General Texas’ last remarks: “Reenlistment gives you the option to reclaim your place within the military, but should you decide not to return, just know that you’ve served your country well, and the United States of America thanks you for your service.”

I watch as dossiers close, and the last bit of water is drained from the cups before the committee members stand. I don’t know how I did it, but I managed to remove myself from the chair and gave a salute to my superiors. I stood in that position long after they’d left the room.

The sudden realization that it would be my last salute as a sergeant is too much for me. Hot, heavy tears start rolling down my cheeks. My feet finally give out, and I fall to my knees as I mourn my loss—a loss that comes a year after losing someone close to me. And now it seems that my life is filled with nothing but loss and death.

I don’t know how I managed to pick myself up off the floor. I just know I would be too embarrassed to have anyone see me in such a state.

I muster up all the courage. My movements are sluggish and clumsy as I gather my small belongings from the base, my vision still clouded by tears. A mixture of disappointment and pain courses through my veins as it sinks in that I am going home.

For any soldier, the thought of home brings smiles to their faces and a twinkle to their eyes. I should be feeling the same, but under the circumstances, I only feel as if I’ve failed.

*      *      *

On the flight back home, General Texas’ words played over and over in my head. I was tired but restless, angry at the situation I’ve found myself in. This isn’t how I imagined my return home.

Home hasn’t been the same since my mother died. Heck, I’ve really never been the same since then. If I think about all the choices I’ve made since senior high school, some would even say that that was when I began to do things quite unexpected of me. If I were to be honest with myself, I guess being discharged has shown me that I don’t have the capacity to handle death well. It’s a bit ironic, the more I think about it. Or maybe it’s just karma. With so much blood on my hands, I guess my discharge is well-deserved.

With a heavy sigh, I grab my bag from the carousel and make a beeline for the exit. My pace slows when I realize that there are no time constraints. No one is expecting me to be on time, and I’m not racing into a life-and-death matter though in LaGuardia people are always rushing. The city I was born and raised in is one that never sleeps.

How will I ever adjust?

“Sammy girl!”

I turn quickly. Standing a few feet away is the man who’s been driving me around this godforsaken city since I was young. For the first time in three days, I’ve managed to crack a smile. Raji waves excitedly at me, and I chuckle at the sight of him. His thick dark hair hangs just above his shoulders, and as I get closer to him, I can see some streaks of gray in it. Despite this, he still looks as fit as a fiddle. It doesn’t take long for me to notice that he’s fitted with his sidearm. I don’t think he’s ever used that thing, and I wonder if it’s even real.

“Raji!”

I fight the tears as we embrace. I breathe in, and my body relaxes.

Raji has been with me throughout the many stages of my life. He’s more than my driver, more than my bodyguard—not that I need one. He’s like a second father, like an uncle that I’ve never had.

“Oh, Samantha, I’ve missed you.” His voice cracks.

I roll my eyes dramatically, but my smile remains even when he takes my bag.

“But why didn’t you come in your uniform?” His thick eyebrows furrow as he notices my attire.

“I don’t need it anymore.” I loop my arm with his, dragging him toward the automatic doors. “I missed you too, Raji. Who else would be willing to drive me around Manhattan at 2:00 in the morning?”

He chuckles lightly at my question but doesn’t give a response.

I sigh softly. I manage to distract him from his original line of questioning. I wind the window all the way up as I get comfortable in the luxury sedan. The car pulls away smoothly from the airport, and I close my eyes, trying to relax. I need to get used to the fact that no one will be shooting bullets at my moving vehicle. I take a deep breath, forcing myself into believing that being home will be good for me.

“Should I head straight home?”

Home—there’s that word again. At this point, I wouldn’t classify that penthouse overlooking the Upper East Side as my home. My home is wherever my assignment is, whether that be in the Middle East or some mansion of a crazed dictator. The more dangerous it is, the more comfortable and welcome I feel. Home is where I get to pretend to be someone I’m not. It’s a place where I show up when needed and disappear from once the mission is complete. It’s a place of certainty and reward, a place where nothing else matters but the mission.

Damn, I miss home already.

“Uh, could you take me to Wellington Consolidated, please?”

Raji raises an eyebrow at me but refrains from saying anything. I could only imagine the look on my father’s face when I show up out of the blue.

CHAPTER TWO

I thought about what I would say to my father during the drive. We haven’t seen each other in over a year as I was on an assignment. And when you’ve taken on a made-up persona, there should be nothing in your possession that leads back to your real identity. I had cut off all communication too—no phone calls or emails—so I know he’s furious with me. I guess this is why I’m unable to walk through those revolving doors.

Wellington Consolidated sits smack in the middle of New York’s Financial District. Day in and day out, the streets are lined with pencil pushers rushing to and fro. To make matters worse, Wall Street is just a few blocks from here. Every being within the confines of the Financial District always seems to be rushing. New York itself is a city that has this constant buzz, but the Financial District gives me major anxiety.

The feeling of anxiousness mixed in with guilt makes my stomach churn uncontrollably. Being on assignment is one excuse I’ve been using to justify ignoring my father, and that makes me feel guilty because my dad has been good to me. Like any overprotective-father-and-rebellious-daughter duo, we do have our differences. For instance, he wasn’t on board with the idea of me enlisting. Heck, I think there was a part of him silently waiting for the day that I quit, and now it seems his prayers have been answered since I got kicked out anyway.

I look up at the towering building before me. This company was started by my great-grandfather, and now it lies in the hands of my own father. Banking and finance aren’t and never will be an industry which I’ll find myself in, so when my dad retires or expires—whichever one comes first—I have no idea what will happen to the company.

Even though our relationship has been hanging by a thread since Mom passed, I still love and respect my father, and I wouldn’t trade him for anything.

I haven’t been a good daughter.

A sour feeling takes over my mouth at that thought, and so I back away from the revolving doors. The pedestrians milling about avoid me, keeping their eyes glued to their screens. I turn away, ready to blend in with the crowd and disappear for a while.

I collide with something solid, and I gasp—not from the collision but from the fact that I didn’t spot him approaching. His arms are now holding me, stopping me from hitting the ground. I can somehow feel the heat of him through the sleeve of my hoodie. I look down first. My eyes land on a pair of clean, shiny leather oxfords before they slowly trail the length of his pants, taking in the stiff seams. His clothes are definitely tailored.

I catch a glimpse of a vest underneath his blazer. His white collared shirt blends in perfectly with his dark-blue suit. My lips suddenly feel inexplicably dry when I see his Adam’s apple bob as his throat moves. My thoughts are out of place. It baffles me that I’m reacting to a stranger’s touch like this. I want to back away, but my feet feel like they are glued to the sidewalk. My eyes dart to his full lips and perfectly shaped nose. But his eyes throw me off.

“Careful.”

His voice is accented. I can immediately tell that he’s high-class and was definitely raised in Southern Europe. I can hardly fathom that there’s a man out there with the perfect mixture of pretty and handsome in one.

“Sorry,” I mumble, my voice hoarse. I then realize how fast my heart rate is. It frightens me, so I step away from him. “I wasn’t paying attention.”

“I know.” Our eyes meet, his searching mine—for what, I don’t know. “You’ve been standing outside for quite some time.”

Whatever I was feeling a few moments ago suddenly vanishes.

“Have you been watching me? Who are you?” My change in demeanor must’ve caught him off guard as he puts up both hands in defense.

“I was sitting in the bistro across the street. I’m early for a meeting, so I was killing some time.”

Jesus. Now that I’ve heard his explanation, I realize how weird I must have looked. “Whatever. Sorry for bumping into you.”

He opens his mouth to say something, but I don’t give him the chance. I move briskly away from him and this godforsaken building. I sigh deeply, rounding the first corner I come upon. I haven’t been in the city for more than five hours, and I’m already losing it. My initial plan was to spend most of the day with my father, and now I’ve failed to execute something as simple as that. Perhaps my discharge is actually justified.

I find myself walking to my apartment, a space that’s been empty for long that I know it won’t even feel like home. When my mother was still alive, we lived outside the city, in a house way too massive for the three of us, but it always had this feeling of warmth to it. My parents loved each other deeply, and they weren’t afraid to show how madly in love they were. When I was much younger, I would always make a playful face of disgust when they were being sappy, but I loved seeing them like that. I loved the fact they were so in love.

And I don’t care what anyone says, but my parents’ story is one for the books. My paternal grandparents didn’t approve of my mom, and of course my mother’s parents felt the same about my dad. My mom grew up close to Atlantic Avenue in Brooklyn. It didn’t matter to my father’s parents that my mother’s family had changed neighborhoods when she was in her late teens. Dad’s parents only saw a black woman from a poor neighborhood and an equally poor family. They had long made up their minds about her.

It didn’t matter that my mother was a student at Columbia, which was how she met my dad. My grandparents didn’t care that despite the injustices faced by the black community, my mother still managed to rise above all of that. I was proud to call her my mom, and I’m sure Dad was also proud of all she’d accomplished. Her death really hit both of us, but somewhere along the line, my dad couldn’t stand the loneliness, and I guess he was ready to move on. In my third year of undergrad, he remarried.

Frankly, I hate my stepmom. One look at her, and anyone can tell that she’s nothing like my mom. But she’s everything my grandparents wanted my mother to be—wealthy, cultured, and of course white. Dad’s choice to remarry was the final nail in the coffin for me. I refused to welcome a woman like Louisa into my life, and that was when I made up my mind to enlist.

Don’t get me wrong. I wanted Dad to be happy again, but not even that would be enough to convince me to like my stepmother.

“Hey, Greg.”

The concierge lifts his head at the sound of my voice, then his face breaks out in a wide smile.

“Sam! What a surprise. I thought you weren’t coming back this year at all!”

I chuckle softly but keep my morbid thoughts to myself.

“Give me a minute. I’ll go grab your keys.”

My rather overpriced apartment has been my home for a while now. After tying the knot, Louisa and Dad decided that they didn’t want to live in a house anymore. I was in disbelief at the news. How could Dad make a decision like that? It suddenly felt like all the memories we had made in the house didn’t matter to him anymore. I was losing my home, where I was raised—the place where I watched my parents dance, laugh, and love each other. Louisa didn’t want to live in her matrimonial home, either. So I guess the newlyweds thought it was best for them to get something smaller and within the city.

Using school as an excuse, I shortened my weekend and holiday visits. I was able to get out of family dinners and company fundraising events. Dad couldn’t force me to attend, and that suffocating feeling I got whenever I was around Louisa seemed to dim when I was away from home.

“Here you go.”

I smile appreciatively at Greg as he hands me my keys.

“It’s really good to see you, Sam.” His tone changes, and I furrow my eyebrows. “You know how we got a lot of recent grads as tenants?”

I nod. “Yeah. Did something happen?”

Greg sits in his chair with a deep sigh. “I don’t know how much you military people check your emails, but the building’s got a new owner. It’s getting developed, so the rent’s gonna go up.”

“You’re kidding.” The rent here is already pricey. It’s not like I can’t afford it, but this place is filled with second-year associates at their respective jobs and a few pensioners. “Any word on who bought it?”

“Um . . .”

I watch as his bulging arms shift around. The sound of rustling paper tells me that he probably has unopened letters sitting before him.

“Yeah. Here we go, Paton Technologies.”

“What does a tech company need with an apartment building?”

“Oh, the guy who bought the building runs the company. I don’t think he bought it under the company’s name.”

“Ah.” I nod at that. “I can’t stand these Fortune 500 CEOs.”

Greg’s laughter rings out across the empty lounge as I move away from the counter and head toward the elevator.

I will have to find somewhere else to live while the building is being developed. I guess my discharge really is a blessing in disguise. Imagine how surprised I would be to return in another eight months to find the building under construction.

I shift through the pile of my own mail as I ride the elevator to the ninth floor. I weigh my options as the car passes each floor. Will I need to find somewhere new to live? But I like this building a lot, so will I have to shack up in hotels until the upgrades are completed? Or worst-case scenario, will I have to live with Dad for a while?

A shiver runs down my spine as I think of it. But I won’t need to spend a dime if I stay with him. And now that I’m unemployed, I can either watch how I’m spending or run back to Daddy when I’m low on cash.

I cringe at the thought. I fish my cell phone out of my pocket as I step into my dark apartment. I swallow my pride and dial Dad’s cell number, and as expected, the call goes straight to his voicemail.

“Hello, Dad.” I wince at my own awkwardness. “I just wanted to let you know that I’m back in the city. For good, I think. Anyway, I might need a place to stay, so please call me when you’re free. Thanks.” I hang up with a deep sigh. I take one look at my living room and conclude that it’s best to start packing.

Opening up the blinds and then shifting to a bit of vacuuming had me huffing and puffing. I could go all out at the gym and not feel this tired. There’s just something about cleaning my apartment that drains all my energy.

Some kind of trap-techno–infused song comes on the stereo, and I mindlessly nod my head to the beat, letting the lyrics wash over me. With the aim of straightening my closet, I flip the switch and drag my feet inside the spacious storage space. Once again, I’m reminded that I am indeed an heiress. No matter how many personas I take on, I can never run from the fact that I have unworn gowns worth thousands of dollars collecting dust in my closet.

As I search for my outrageously wide-legged jeans, a box falls to the floor. I don’t recognize it, so I stoop to the floor and shift through a few loose notes that have fallen out.

“Oh.” I stare at a long-forgotten photo, and the memories of that day hit me like a speeding freight train.

I end up sitting on the floor as my knees grow weak. Every small moment flashes before my eyes, awakening the anger and remorse I’ve been trying to keep a lid on. My fingers begin to tremble. I can’t even recognize myself. I can’t even recall the last time I was that happy, my smile wide and the background sunny. A large straw hat was covering my head, my hair in curls falling naturally to my shoulders. My eyes were hidden behind dark sunglasses, but one could tell from my body language that I must’ve been laughing when the photo was taken.

Of course, I was laughing.

The person standing beside me isn’t even looking at the camera. His head is turned toward me, his smile just as wide and his one arm around my shoulder. Was it then? Was it then that we both realized that we wanted to be more than friends?

A tear falls down my cheek as a cloud of regret starts to cover me. Almost immediately, my resolve strengthens tenfold. I won’t rest until the bastards who took him away from me are six feet under. I quickly get to my feet, leaving the box of happy memories on the floor in my closet.

I rush to the doorway to get my backpack. I rummage through it like a crazed woman, and trinkets fall to the floor noisily, but I pay no attention to them as I’m only focused on one thing.

The paper crinkles in my grasp. I quickly pull it from the bottom of the bag and skim over the words. The names are all unfamiliar and inconsequential to me. What I need is an address.

I fish for my phone, having spotted a familiar location about a five-minute drive from here. My fingers move quickly as I dial the phone number. I had felt as if I was being treated unfairly, as if I was being kicked out. But if they’re giving me the chance to return, the chance to continue what I started over a year ago, then I’m willing to start from nothing.

A woman picks up after three rings.

“Dr. Paton’s office.”

She sounds as if she would rather be anywhere else in the world right now, but I couldn’t care less.

“Hi, are you accepting new patients?”

CHAPTER THREE

The sound of the doorbell steals my attention away from the TV. I look over at the clock—10:20 PM. I can only sigh in defeat. It’s obvious that there’s only one person who would come this late at night.

I lower the volume before approaching the front door. I take deep breaths, but they don’t help me at all. The door opens, and my father’s voice comes out thready as our eyes meet.

“Sammy . . . ?”

“Hi—”

He doesn’t return my greeting. Instead, I’m being pulled into his warm embrace. My eyes start to well with tears as I breathe him in, the scent of a father that can’t be replicated by any other man. I don’t know how long we were standing at the doorway like that, but when we’ve finally settled down in the kitchen, I can’t hold back anymore.

“I got kicked out.”

His full eyebrows furrow as he places his steaming mug of tea on the granite island. The frames of his glasses shine underneath the suspended lights, making him look younger than he actually is.

“General discharge under honorable conditions.”

“What does that even mean?”

I shrug. I actually know exactly what it means and why all of this is happening, but I can’t bring myself to explain it to him.

My dad sighs deeply. Like Raji, his dark hair has flecks of gray, the only indication of his age, but his face hardly has any wrinkles. My father takes personal grooming seriously. His hair is always short and styled to perfection, his nails are short and clean, and his skin is borderline immaculate—all thanks to the immense amount of money he spends at his dermatologist.

Now that I’m looking at him like this, I come to realize how close my facial features are to his—from the shape of my face, down to the size of my nose—as if he had carved me out of clay to his liking.

“I can go back if I want to,” I find myself saying. “I think I might do that.”

“No.” His voice is firm, and when our eyes meet, I can tell that there’s no room for negotiation. “I’ve tried to live with your decision for years, but enough is enough. I won’t stand here and let you continue to put yourself in harm’s way.”

“Dad—”

“You’ve been discharged, Samantha!”

I could hear the sheer frustration in his voice.

“Discarded after they’ve used you up and sucked you dry. Have some dignity!”

“It’s not like that!” I clench my fists, telling myself not to go toe-to-toe with him.

“Open your eyes! Or is there a specific reason why they’ve let you go?”

“I—” I take a deep breath. Would my father look at me with love and compassion if I tell him the whole truth? “I was insubordinate, Dad. I went against orders. I did something, and it put myself and the whole squad in danger. They deemed that I was too much of a risk to be out in the field.”

“I’m sorry.”

I don’t have to second-guess his apology. I can tell he really means it from the tone of his voice.

“Come back to the penthouse with me. We’ll think about where to go from here.”

I nod in agreement.

*      *      *

I wake up with a raging headache and a sour taste in my mouth. I knew nothing good would come out of raiding Dad’s liquor cabinet late last night, but how else was I supposed to wallow in self-pity?

I’ve been standing underneath the shower for over ten minutes. I told myself that I needed to wash away the stink of whiskey on my skin, but I actually have other reasons. I can still feel the grip of last night’s nightmare. Bits and pieces of the dream materialize whenever I close my eyes. I still don’t know how to handle it. Sometimes, I wake up crying and trembling like a leaf, and other times I find myself rushing to the bathroom to puke my guts out.

“Sam?”

I jump slightly at the sound of Gina’s voice.

“Are you still in the bathroom?”

“Yes.” I quickly turn the water off. “Do you need something?”

Gina has been with us since the day I was born. To my father and me, she’s much more than a nanny, a governess, and a housekeeper; she is and will always be family. I don’t know whether it’s because I’ve known her all my life or because there’s something about her that makes me feel comfortable around her. But Gina always understands me.

“Your father told me to remind you about brunch today”—I roll my eyes—“and I left some painkillers on your bed.”

I smile softly. “Thanks, Gina.”

The pain that I was feeling after the death of my mother was indescribable. Gina knew that I didn’t need to hear words of comfort, so she was always there throughout the rough patches.

A black hoodie and baggy jeans are my choice of attire. A frown is etched on my face as I look at my reflection in the giant mirror, thinking back to the old pictures I found in my apartment. I begin to wonder when was the last time I genuinely cracked a smile or laughed joyously. The woman looking back at me is hardly recognizable.

The uncomfortable churning of my stomach returns, and I turn away and quickly head to the front door.

Raji greets me with a smile and a tip of his hat as I exit the building. The corners of my mouth rise, but the smile doesn’t meet my eyes, and I take a deep breath when I realize that I can’t even fake happiness.

*      *      *

The drive to Wellington Consolidated normally takes about ten minutes, but this is New York, where bumper-to-bumper traffic is the order of the day. The constant honking drives me up the wall, and although Raji has the heat on, I still feel like I’m trapped in a box.

“I’m pretty sure I could get there faster if I was walking.”

Raji chuckles softly. “You’re probably right.” The car slows. The vehicle behind us blares its horn, but Raji and I ignore it. “I’ll see you later, Sammy.”

Opening the door in a rush, I exit to see a sleek black sedan behind us, its horn still blaring at Raji. I give the driver my middle finger with a cheeky smirk on my face before joining the mass of pedestrians.

When I arrived at Wellington Consolidated, I still got that melancholic feeling. But this time around, I find the courage to enter. I’m thrust into the spacious lobby after walking through the revolving doors. I mentally chastise myself when I realize that I have nothing to be afraid of. Not a thing has changed since the last time I was here. The security turnstiles are still in the same spot. Security personnel sit behind the counter, their eyes on the screens before them. People mill around me as they enter and exit. I take it all in, imagining that all of it would’ve been mine if I had taken a different path.

I shake my head, ridding myself of those thoughts, then head over to security.

“Hey.”

Both officers look up at me.

“I’m here to see Stephen Wellington.”

The one on the left furrows his eyebrows. “Do you have an appointment?”

“No.” I look at the both of them. “Didn’t think I needed to make an appointment to see my own father.”

Realization dawns on them both, but no words are said as an access card is shoved in my direction. I head to the turnstiles without uttering a word of thanks. A small crowd forms before the elevators, and I freeze mid-step. The thought of being so close to others in a small space sends shivers down my spine. My palms grow sweaty as I begin to weigh my options. I could take the stairs, but that’s unwanted exercise and more work.

I want to believe that nothing will happen to me if I’m in a crowded elevator with total strangers, but I can’t convince myself. I turn on my heels and promptly bump shoulders with someone.

“Shit, sorry.”

“We meet again,” says an accented voice.

I step back on instinct as my eyes meet his. With the tiny bit of distance between us, I manage to concentrate. His deep-blue pupils are striking, and they seem to be reading my own expression. His searing look causes me to squirm in my shoes but not in a creepy way. There’s something about this look, as if he sees right through me.

Years of experience tells me to be weary of him—that it’s not a coincidence that we’re meeting in the same place twice.

“Don’t let me keep you.” I barely recognize the sound of my own voice.

“There’s no rush.”

I find myself looking back at him as he speaks. Though his skin looks flawless, his eyes are what keep stealing my attention. I saw them the first time we bumped into each other, and now I see them again. It’s as if they’ve been set ablaze, the scorching heat radiating from them. This heat, this intensity—I’m starting to feel it. My palms begin to sweat, and I can feel a burning sensation in the pit of my stomach. None of this makes any sense. I don’t know why I’m being like this with a total stranger.

“You feel it too.”

I hear what he says, but my mind is struggling to keep up.

“You kept me up all night.”

Okay, that is kind of unsettling.

My eyebrows furrow. “I think I should go.”

I move to step around him, but he blocks my path, standing a few inches taller. It hurts my pride that I have to look up at him, but I figure that since there are so many eyes around, I shouldn’t make a scene.

“Get rid of whoever you’re fucking.”

The sentence was so abrupt and unexpected that I had to seriously think whether I’d actually heard him correctly.

“Excuse me?”

“There’s no room for competition.”

I stand there in shock. There is no smirk, smile, or any other indication that he is joking. This guy must be crazy.

“Do yourself a favor and get the fuck out of my way.” I grit my teeth, growing annoyed.

“Look—”

“Samantha!”

He doesn’t get to finish what he’s about to say as I look over to see Dad waving from across the lobby. I sigh deeply as he approaches us with a small smile on his face.

“Paton.”

I don’t hide my shock when the two men shake hands. I instantly move to my dad’s side. “I trust everything’s going well?”

“Yes.” His deep-blue eyes look back at me. “Every day brings an exciting new challenge.”

I shiver at his accented drawl.

My dad laughs softly. “Good to hear. Ah, let me introduce you . . .”

I turn to him with wide eyes, hoping that he gets the message I’m trying to send.

“This is my daughter, Samantha.” Well, shit. “Sam, this is Leo Paton. We’re in business together.”

Leo outstretches his hand. I look down at it, and split-second scenarios rush through my mind. If I refuse to shake his hand, then Dad will probably be embarrassed. If I do shake it, I fear that whatever I was feeling earlier would return with full force. But at this point, I feel more curious than afraid. I wonder if his hands are as soft as they look. Maybe they have a few calluses here and there? His hands are bigger than mine, and his nails are perfectly manicured. I can see the veins on his hand, telling me that they’re visible all along his arms.

I come to the conclusion that I want to touch him. I convince myself that I’m just going to satisfy my curiosity. Once I take his hand and feel what it’s like to be briefly held by him, I can go back to disliking his pretty mug.

I move my arm slowly. My hand is barely outstretched. And when he grabs hold of it and our palms touch, it electrocutes something deep within me. I shiver all over as he tightens his hold. My mind screams at me to pull my hand away, but my body is on an entirely different wavelength, wanting to curl up to him, drink him in, and drown in his overpowering scent.

My stomach churns yet again, this time out of confusion and not regret—confusion about what it is I’m feeling.

“A pleasure to meet you, Samantha.”

His voice pulls me back from the depths of my mind, and I jerk my hand away and nod reluctantly.

“We’ll be seeing more of each other.”

I don’t pay attention to what he says to my father. All I can focus on is the unnoticeable tremble in my knees and the smirk on his face.

CHAPTER FOUR

The loud ringing of my alarm wakes me from yet another nightmare-filled slumber. It takes me a few minutes to fully awaken. A low groan leaves my mouth. It’s almost as if the mental turmoil from my nightmare has manifested into a dull ache in the pit of my stomach.

I sit up slowly. The thought of going back to bed crosses my mind, but then I would be reunited with the monsters in my dreams. Besides, I’m pretty sure Louisa and Elizabeth are here. If I lay here all day, I’m pretty sure they would come up here and drag me out of bed. God, I can’t fathom spending more than five minutes with them in the same room.

A yawn creeps up on me, the proof of yet another restless night. I don’t think I have the energy to interact with anyone or anything at this point.

Should I cancel on my therapist?

I entertain the thought for a few seconds. I see myself being locked in this room for the entire day, doing nothing but lounging in bed. It’s enticing, but there’s a lot riding on these therapy sessions, so I can’t just skip them. I kick the blanket to the other side of my massive bed.

Let’s just get this shit over with.

*      *      *

I got ready in record-breaking time. Ignoring Louisa and her book club members, I managed to exit the penthouse without drawing any attention to myself. I opted for an Uber as well. No one needs to know where I’m headed, especially my dad. He would definitely ask questions I wouldn’t be able to answer.

By the time I get to Fifth Avenue, I’ve long convinced myself that it’s too late for me to chicken out. At this time of day, the lobby’s not that crowded. The ride to the thirteenth floor goes smoothly.

This is it, Sam.

This is the first and most important step I need in order to get back to where I belong. I need to do this so I can finish what I started. I have an axe to grind with so many people, and if spilling secrets is the only way to execute my revenge, then I’m willing to take a plunge into the deep end.

“Samantha?”

I look up from my phone.

“Dr. Paton is ready for you now.”

I nod despite being nervous. Therapy has never been something that crossed my mind. After Mom’s death, Dad thought that it would be good for me to be talking to someone, but he wasn’t adamant about it. Now, here I am, getting ready to bare my soul to a total stranger. I just hope I won’t be wasting my time.

On the drive over, I thought about what I would say. I wondered if I should pretend to be someone else, but then no progress would be made if I lied to the doctor’s face. So should I tell him the truth? Shit, am I even allowed to tell normal civilians about what it is I really do when I’m “deployed”?

The receptionist nods at me after opening the door, and I want to smile. But I would probably look like I’m grimacing, so I decide against it. The first thing that greets me is the scent from a humidifier. Floor-to-ceiling windows show a panoramic view of the city, allowing the natural light to filter in as well.

“Miss Wellington.”

I drag my eyes from the windows to the man behind the nearby table. The door behind me closes with a soft click, enclosing the both of us in the room. Striking blue eyes look back at me. They’re matched with a friendly smile, and both features sit on a face that looks like it can do no harm.

“I’m Dr. Nathaniel Paton. Pleased to meet you.” He steps around the table with an outstretched hand, and I shake it quickly just for the sake of being polite.

“Do you have ties to the military?”

His eyebrows furrow at my question.

“Would you mind if I took a look around?” I don’t wait for an answer as I move briskly. I run my fingers under shelves, look under his table, and lift books from their spots.

“Is something wrong?”

I shake my head and turn to face him.

“If you’re not comfortable with the office, we could—”

I unplug his desk phone. “The office is fine.”

“Go outside . . .”

Our eyes meet—he’s studying me—and I’m pretty nervous about what I’m going to say.

“Your office isn’t bugged.”

“Okay. Thanks for checking.”

I nod, moving away from his desk. His face doesn’t give away what he’s thinking, but I know that what I just did isn’t something normal people would do once they first walk into a room.

I take a seat on the couch. “You haven’t answered my question.”

He pauses, adjusts his glasses, then clears his throat.

“No ties. Similarly to how panel physicians are needed to carry out checkups for immigration purposes, I offer my services to current military personnel and veterans alike.”

Satisfied with his answer, I nod stiffly. The pictures on the bookshelf catch my attention. The first frame shows a petite blonde with her arms around his waist. They’re both leaning into each other, and it’s obvious that they’ve been together for a while. I cringe at the color-matching beach wear but refrain from passing any judgment—there was a time when I was also in love and did cute, stupid shit like that too. The second frame is a picture of two teens: a brunette and a dark-haired boy.

I didn’t manage to get a good look at the boy in the picture before looking back at Dr. Paton, but he seemed a bit familiar.

“Is that your family?”

A small smile forms on his face. “Yes, it is. That’s my wife and I when we vacationed in Bora Bora a few years ago. In the other picture is my daughter and my nephew. They were quite young then.”

I sigh softly. “So you have a lot to lose.” I clear my throat. “No one must know about what it is we talk about.”

He nods in agreement. “I am bound by doctor-patient confidentiality. Unless you confess to a crime, my lips and notes are seal—”

“No notes,” I interject. I look at the clock behind him. “I’m going to talk for three minutes, and you are going to listen.” I see Dr. Paton tense up, but he doesn’t object. “When I’m done, there will be no mention of what I said. We don’t talk about it, and you must not make any attempts to bring it up. It would be safer for you to pretend that the next three minutes did not occur. Do not dwell on it after I leave. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” he says slowly, and I take a deep breath.

“I’m not a real sergeant. I have the stripes and the documentation, but that’s just to blend in. A covert organization exists within the military. For perspective, they make the CIA and KGB look like child’s play. Its operations are so secretive that not even its own agents know where their orders come from. The information on who founded it or how it gets funded is basically nonexistent.”

I pause for a moment to observe Dr. Paton. He looks concerned, but he refrains from commenting.

“They watch you from the moment you enlist. If you show the right amount of potential in basic training, you’re handpicked after graduation. It doesn’t matter what branch you enlisted with. If they think you’re the perfect fit, you’re selected, and you undergo another type of training. It’s intense, gruesome, and borderline cruel but definitely worth it.”

I glance at the clock. “Once you’re ready, you’re given an assignment. They send you back to whatever branch you started out with. You enter some desolate country with your squad. But once you get there, you carry out your mission undetected. When it’s done, you’re back with either your squad or on a plane with other returning military personnel, like nothing ever happened.”

I cross my legs. “I’m a member of this organization. After a bad assignment, I kinda went off the rails. Protocol dictates that one of my colleagues would take me out, but I’m good at what I do. So, the best way to get me to cool off was to send me back to the army so I could be court-martialed. I’ve been officially discharged, but the door’s open for me to return. And this, Dr. Paton, is where you come in. You’re going to fix me and write a stellar recommendation so that I can get back to my godforsaken life.” I look back at Dr. Paton, who still hasn’t said a word.

I’m sure he’s still trying to process everything before deciding whether to believe me or not.

I nod at the bookshelf to my right. “Is that your family?”

*      *      *

Therapy isn’t so bad after all. I think my first session went well. Dr Paton, on the other hand, might have different views about it. As I gave one-word answers to his questions, I could somehow sense that he was caught on to the fact that I’m just using him to get a good recommendation. I wonder how long he’ll let me keep up my bullshit.

In the last few minutes of the session, he’d suggested getting out to see the city, which I honestly thought was absurd. It seems his first impression of me caused him to believe that I needed to familiarize myself with my surroundings. I actually scoffed at that. I’ve spent a majority of my life immersing myself into different cultures so I could effectively carry out my missions. And frankly, this is New York. Amid the rat-infested streets, noise pollution, and terrible traffic, there’s nothing pretty to see here. But then, I guess if one comes from a place of privilege like myself, then I guess New York will seem to have a lot to offer.

That thought brings me to my current predicament. I figure that the only way to get a stellar recommendation is to follow exactly what Dr. Paton says no matter how absurd it seems. If he wants me to get reacquainted with the city, then that’s exactly what I’ll do. I’ve only failed one mission since the start of my career, and that number is going to be the same.

*      *      *

I arrive outside a random club off Columbus Avenue in a dress that hugs me in all the right places and heels that are quite high that it almost feels illegal to be wearing them. I was quite surprised when I found the champagne-colored dress in my closet. I know that I didn’t buy it, so it must’ve been Louisa. It has a cowl-neck cut, which shows a little too much cleavage, but it is what it is.

I feel the chilly autumn wind in my bones, reminding me that the dress is entirely backless. As I get closer to the club’s entrance, I wonder if the designers thought this dress would be revolutionary.

The bouncer spots me as I get closer. I’ve learned from my teenage years that all you need is the right amount of confidence, and you might just get into some sleazy bar without much work.

The other patrons in the line make noises of protest when I’m let in immediately by the bouncer. I walk past him, running my index finger lightly across his chest, and I wink at him as I walk away.

I beam proudly. I can’t wait to tell Dr. Paton of my progress.

Booming house music greets me, and I stop dead in my tracks as the sight before me causes shivers to run down my spine. My stomach churns uncomfortably as I witness the multitude of bodies pressed together on the dance floor, and a feeling of regret washes over me.

I should’ve just stayed in my room tonight.

I try with difficulty to pay attention to the crowded dance floor. I make a beeline for the bar as that’s the only place in this people-infested room that seems a little deserted. I sigh with relief, taking one of two newly vacated stools. Two laughing women with colorful drinks head off to the dance floor with glee. I watch them with envy for a while. I can’t seem to remember the last time I went out dancing with a friend—and I mean a normal, civilian friend. I don’t have any of those.

“What can I get ya?”

I turn with a smile at the sound of the bartender’s voice. “Vodka and coke. More vodka, less coke.”

He smiles. “Gotcha.”

I drum my fingers on my thigh as my mind returns to that stray thought. Will Dr. Paton expect me to make new friends as well? What exactly did he have in mind when he suggested that I should get used to the city again? I have so many questions. I can’t fake this entire thing if I don’t have much to go on.

The bartender places my drink before me. I utter a small “thanks,” which he definitely didn’t hear over the god-awful music, but he nods at me regardless before moving to the other end of the bar.

The vodka stings the back of my throat, and I close my eyes at the bitter taste so welcoming and familiar. I lick the liquor off my lips, not wanting a single drop of it to go to waste. I don’t slow down, either. The small glass is emptied in under two minutes.

I signaled to another bartender for a refill. “Keep ’em coming!”

She nods wordlessly, but I could tell she was already expecting that she’d need to call me a cab home tonight. At this rate, I think that it might actually happen.

Glass after glass I drink, hoping to drown out my surroundings, praying that I’ll be able to bury my grief under a tidal wave of vodka and coke. My vision is growing hazy. A voice within me says that I’m being too reckless, but I ignore it. So when a man occupies the empty stool beside me, I think nothing of it.

“I’m Peter. You?”

There’s a small chink in the armor that I’m wearing tonight.

“Mahalia.” The lie pours out of me naturally.

I let him chat me up. He’s telling the truth while I’m feeding him lies. I have the upper hand in this game, and he doesn’t even know it.

I look at “Peter the Writer,” and I can immediately tell that he thinks I’ll go home with him if he asks. And honestly, I’m not sure because Peter’s hand is now resting on my thigh as if it belonged there, as if I’d given him permission to touch me. So now, instead of leaving to fuck him, I should just drag him into a dark alley and beat his ass.

“Should we get out of here?” Peter smiles confidently.

I give him a smile of my own, and it satisfies me that our thoughts are entirely different. I look down to see his thumb moving back and forth against my skin. I’m tipsy and borderline drunk. I’ve always wondered what’s worse: being drunk and horny or being drunk and violent. I’ve always been both, so I don’t really know the answer.

With a sinister smile on my face, I nod, but before I can open my mouth to suggest going back to his place, a heavy hand rests on my shoulder. My entire body tingles, and I feel something within, like my cells have been shot with a jolt of electricity. I sit up instantly. In the haziness, I try to make sense of what’s happening.

“That won’t be necessary. The lady’s spoken for.”

A defensive look comes over Peter’s face as he glances over my shoulder, then back at me. I see the moment when realization hits him. It seems the expression on my face is a dead giveaway. Peter shakes his head in disbelief, probably thinking that I was leading him on. He stumbles off into the crowd while I watch with disappointment as I won’t be breaking anyone’s jaw tonight. Perhaps I would’ve fucked him, then beat him up.

I finish the last of the alcohol before me. The cockblocker takes the stool that was just vacated by Peter.

“Haven’t you had enough?”

The seizure-inducing strobe lights point in our direction the moment the question leaves his lips. When our eyes finally meet in the dimly lit bar, unbridled heat passes between us. I find myself crossing my legs, surprised by the sudden thump between them. I decide not to let him see the effect he has on me.

“Who are you?”

His chiseled jawline moves sexily as he chuckles at the question.

“Okay, I’ll play ball. I’m Leo.”

I find the courage to look at him for more than five seconds, and I get scared at what I see. I don’t know why I’m reacting like this. How did he even find me? He’s dangerous. Maybe if I convince myself of that, I won’t feel like dropping to my knees before him. I can sense something primal coming from him. And what I mean by “primal” is that if he was given the chance to spread me across the bar, he wouldn’t hesitate. He would take me rough and raw right then and there. That kind of primal.

Jesus, what is happening to me? I place the empty glass on the coaster.

“Well, Leo, I can’t say it’s nice to meet you since I won’t be getting what I want.” I reach into my clutch for some money, but his voice stops me.

“It’s already covered.”

I look back at him with furrowed eyebrows.

“This is my club.”

“The music’s shit,” I respond without thinking.

I pick up what’s left of my pride and attempt to stand, but all that liquor—paired with my illegal heels—has other ideas. I stumble slightly, but instantly Leo moves, holding me up by the waist. His palm directly touches my bare back, making me tremble uncontrollably, which I’m sure he can feel.

Given that I’m pretending to be someone else, I tell myself that I shouldn’t let him blow my cover. I force myself to believe that what I’m feeling right now is a result of too much alcohol in my system.

I try to push him away, but his body doesn’t move an inch. My hands simply end up resting on his chest. I feel his prominent muscles through his turtleneck, and it flips my goddamn switch. That is it. Instinct, or just plain horniness, completely takes over as I run my hands along his chest. Leo stays completely still. My hands move from his chest to his collarbones, then his shoulders, and all the way down to his elbows.

I’m such a hypocrite. A few minutes ago, I was planning to assault Peter for touching me, and now here I am, feeling up a Fortune 500 CEO. I watch his chest rise and fall as he breathes hard and catch sight of his tongue when he licks his lips. A satisfied smirk appears on his face, and I scowl naturally at his cockiness. It’s dim, but I try to get a good look at him anyway.

Christ, he’s astoundingly manly.

How is it even possible? Leo’s face is carved to perfection, and I then have a sudden, intrusive desire to sit on it.

Something in me clicks: I’m not drunk and violent. I’m 100 percent drunk and horny. Even though I feel this way, I still manage to read the situation. If I do this, will I regret it after? And if I don’t do this, will I not wonder what his lips taste like? He makes me feel weird, but this is way too good.

I place my hands around his neck, pulling his face closer to mine. Leo doesn’t push ahead. He lets me take the lead. My body relaxes instantly when our lips meet. I sigh softly, melting into him. His tongue slips into my mouth, and I don’t hesitate to suck on it. The impromptu kiss is erotic as hell. Leo greedily grabs my rear, and his fingers squeeze passionately with each soft moan I let out.

The kiss leaves me breathless. My thighs squirm, my lower region beginning to throb. Something within me starts crying out, begging him to take me mercilessly. I don’t need to guess whether he feels it too.

When both of us pull away from each other reluctantly, we both know what we want next.

“C’mon.” He takes my hand in his.

My mind is already made up, so I let him lead me past the restrooms and out through the back exit of the club. He takes me to a nearby limo as if he already knew I would be leaving with him tonight.

He spares me an intense look as he opens the door. Breathing heavily, I enter the vehicle with Leo hot on my heels. I don’t catch what he says to the driver as the space between us promptly vanishes. Leo’s scent is powerful and overwhelming, and all I want is to be on top of him.

The partition rolls up, giving us the privacy that we’re desperately craving.              I waste no time. I mount him right away, straddling his strong thighs as I moan, letting all my inhibitions go. Leo’s soft palms caress my bare thighs. The tingling sensation is overwhelming. I thrust my hips toward his groin, and I gasp as he simultaneously flexes his hips, making me feel his hard member. I can tell he’s holding back, but I won’t allow him to.

I touch him ravenously, and he exhales sharply. I capture his lips, pull away, run my hands along his chest, and push his coat off his shoulders.

“Wait.” He grabs onto my wrists. “Not like this.”

“What?” I lower my hips on his hard bulge. “You’ll never get another chance like this.”

“Fucking hell.”

Judging by his tone, I can tell that it took a bit of mental back-and-forth on his part. Our eyes meet momentarily as the limo slows. The anticipation is utterly killing me.

“I need you on a bed.”

He expects me to wait until we’re on a bed? Not a fucking chance.

I slowly move my hips up and down on his bulge to make him concede. I lean forward and whisper in his ear, “It’s now or never.”

Leo swears softly in what sounds like Italian. His hands are under my dress in an instant. As I try to kick my shoes off, I feel his knuckles at my hips, holding my panties in a tight grip. He pulls harshly, and my skin takes the brunt of it as the material digs into my flesh before snapping. It doesn’t feel painful; it feels inexplicably good.

“Le—”

His fingers abruptly plunge into me, and my back arches at the intrusion. I let out a long moan as I’m finally getting what I want. I close my eyes tightly. Beneath my eyelids I see swirls of colors and sparks. His fingers flex, making me jerk and grip the seat as pleasure I’ve never felt before rips through me. How can this be? It’s never been like this with any man, not even with the man I was supposedly in love with.

The soft pad of his thumb makes circular movements on the hood of my clit. A flood of pleasure takes hold of my entire body while I moan wantonly. It doesn’t mean a thing to me that the limo doesn’t give us total privacy from any prying pedestrians, nor do I care that the partition doesn’t stop the driver from hearing my pleasure. None of that matters. None of it.

It’s mentally impossible to think of anything or anyone else at this point. How is Leo able to make me feel this way? The combination of his fingers inside me and on my clit is making me lose my mind. I tremble violently in his lap as he brings me closer to an orgasm. I moan over and over, relishing in the magnificent feeling of his fingers.

My chest heaves and then it hits. I close my eyes tightly. I see stars, something akin to fireworks, being set off underneath my eyelids. I buckle violently. My loins are instantly drenched.

I couldn’t have prepared myself for any of this. I entered this limo with the thought of getting this man out of my system, but if this is what his fingers feel like, then how will I react when his member is inside me?

I feel my body tense up just thinking about it. I shamelessly rotate my hips over his fingers, and Leo kisses me roughly, muffling the sound of my moans. My head feels light. My entire body continues to tingle. I feel sparks shoot from my head all the way down to my toes. I let out a moan, followed by a satisfied giggle. I tremble with Leo’s name on my lips.

But of course, that isn’t enough.

“More.”

I run my lips over his face, planting kisses wherever I can. I try to convince myself that the only reason I’m being like this is because I haven’t been with anyone in over a year. I tell myself that there’s probably too much alcohol coursing through my body. But none of that deters me.

The sound of a condom wrapper further excites me. I don’t question where Leo got it from. A guy like him probably has women at his beck and call. I might not be the first woman he’s had in this limo, and I’m pretty sure I won’t be the last. The only thing that matters at this point is my own pleasure. Once this is over, I can forget about him and focus on what I need to do.

“Ready?”

I simply nod. I slowly lift my lips as he runs the tip of his cock over my entrance, coating the condom with my wetness. Then, he slowly pushes into me, making me moan again.

Holy fuck, he’s hard.

My moan is followed by a small whimper as I’m filled by him. I move my hips slightly, trying to adjust to his hardness and massive size. His hands hold on to my hips as he guides me. It’s obvious that he’s too big for me, and I can only cry out while he continues to push further.

I kiss him roughly, trying to distract myself from the thickness of him. Leo’s hands move my hips in the direction he wants them to go. It doesn’t take long for me to find a rhythm of my own. My hips move back and forth as I begin to ride him effortlessly. I let out gasps and moans as Leo lifts his hips to meet my own. His grip on me tightens as he pounds into me, exhaling sharply after every few thrusts. I’m lost in him. Even though I’m topping in this situation, it’s obvious that he’s the one in control.

I can’t get enough. I grip the back of his head, lowering my hips, wanting every inch that he has to offer. My orgasm lingers somewhere deep within. I flex my toes, trying to hold off coming. I don’t want this to end quickly. I knew it from the moment I first laid eyes on him. I knew that if we were to have sex, it would be out of this world. I wasn’t wrong. It’s uttterly explosive.

I hold on to his shoulders, letting him have his way with me. I bite and lick at his exposed skin as a different feeling washes over me. Tears of pleasure come to my eyes as he continues to thrust relentlessly. The sound of my name coming from his lips drive me wild with pleasure. It sounds like a litany, like he’s praising me. I now know that this will never be a one-time thing between us.

I orgasm for the second time and come with his name on my lips. Leo whispers mine repeatedly. Our eyes meet as we continue to ride out the high. Something inexplicable flashes in his eyes, and I can’t help but wonder what he sees in mine. I have a feeling that there’s no coming back from what we just did.

Reality hits immediately after the orgasm. I’m upset that I won’t get to enjoy it more, but I have to nip this in the bud. I don’t want to explore any of these new feelings. I can’t afford to be distracted. Fuck, what have I done?

“Take me home.” I hardly recognize the sound of my own voice.

“What?”

I climb off his lap, fixing my disheveled dress in a rush. “You heard me.” I can’t put a finger on this feeling. “Or you can just drop me off somewhere, and I’ll find my own way.”

“Unbelievable.”

I watch as he removes the used condom and expertly wraps it in a napkin. I turn away, giving him some time to dispose of it. I try not to think of the driver who will have to clean up after us.

“I thought—” He takes a deep breath as he turns to face me. “Did I do something that upset you? Have I offended you?”

I can’t do this. The haze in my mind has disappeared. I feel some clarity after those orgasms.

“We both got what we needed from each other. Let’s just leave it at that.”

CHAPTER FIVE

Gunshots ring out around us as we sprint across the open courtyard and through the front gates. The streets are clear of any civilians; they had fled as soon as the first shot was fired.

“Hold on to me, okay?”

He responds with a painful grunt: “This is a fucking shit show!”

With one arm around my shoulder, I secure my hold on his waist while simultaneously gripping the semi-automatic rifle in my right hand. Silent prayers are said as our tired feet move as fast as they can carry us. This is not how I want any of us to die.

We make it to an overturned, worn-down jeep that seems to have been deserted by the rebels. I don’t feel encouraged by the gaping bullet holes, but we have no other choice but to take refuge behind it. The wind is ghastly, but I pay no attention to it as I duck from the flying bullets.

I flash him a quick look before checking my ammunition. As long as we don’t run into any more hostiles, then we should be fine until the others get here.

“Sam.”

His hoarse whisper catches my attention. I watch as he removes his tags and then hands them to me. This simple act makes my eyes well with tears. I shake my head defiantly at him. No words need to be said. I know exactly what this means.

“Please give them to him.” Sweat drips off his brow as he breathes heavily. “Tell him I love him.”

I want to protest. I want to offer some form of motivation, but I ultimately choose not to be naïve. I take the tags from his trembling hand and stuff them safely in my pocket, hoping that he’ll be able to deliver them himself. I open my mouth to tell him exactly that, but before I can utter a single word, gunshots ring out all around us.

I sit up quickly. My fingers immediately fly to my neck as the nightmare begins to fade. I trace the necklace with trembling fingers, and relief washes over me as I touch the tags, happy that they’re still there. I’m sad that I don’t have the guts to deliver them to their rightful owner, but I can’t face him yet—not when that dreadful memory haunts me every day.

I groan softly, running my hands over my face. I’ve mastered the art of pushing those painful memories to the back of my mind, but when the sun goes down, they haunt me in my sleep.

The blankets rustle as I push them aside. Bare legs greet me when I look down. I frown, realizing I slept in the dress I wore last night.

Distractions like this will only slow me down. I need to stay away from him.

I wash the painful memories along with thoughts of last night down the drain as I take a shower.

*      *      *

Ignoring the dull ache between my legs, I join Gina in the kitchen as she whips up a quick meal. I flash her a smile of thanks as she places a plate stacked with scrambled eggs, bacon, and toasted bread before me. I’m left alone for a few minutes before my dad’s booming voice calls out for me.

“In the kitchen!” I shout in reply as I pour myself some coffee.

Just by the sound of his voice, I can tell that he needs me for something, but there’s no way in hell I’m spending the day with Louisa. There was a time when I tried to get used to spending time with them, but I never felt like I fit in. Instead, I felt like an outsider looking in at Dad’s new family, physically present but not fully in the moment.

“Hey, Sammy.” He places a kiss on the top of my head, steals a piece of bacon from my plate, then sits beside me. “Got any plans for today?”

I shake my head. “Not really. Just catching up on the Netflix shows I’ve missed.”

“Good. I’ll need you today.”

I frown, already not liking the idea.

“Don’t make that face.”

I roll my eyes at him. “You have a company tournament thing today, right?”

“There’s no way I’m playing badminton, squash, or even golf without you there. As a matter of fact, there’s nothing you can say that will change my mind.”

“It’s tennis.” I groan, and he laughs.

“After all that money I spent on lessons, you should’ve gone pro. But no, you had to join the military.”

I sigh softly as he stands. I watch him head toward the cupboards, and I shake my head as he mutters to himself. When he gets like this, he seems much more like a parent. I smile, watching him search for his favorite mug. He still uses the mug I decorated many years ago.

“Fine.”

He turns to face me with a million-watt smile.

“Don’t expect much from me, though.”

*      *      *

Dad and I talk for a bit as we head to wherever the tournament is being held. I can sense that he wants to know more about my discharge, but there’s no way in hell I’m telling him where I was or what I’d been doing. I’ve already opened my mouth at Dr. Paton’s office, so going forward, I should just keep my mouth shut.

Wait a minute. Paton?

“Dad?”

He hums in response as he backs the car into a parking spot.

“Are the Patons a large family?”

He shuts the engine off. “From what I know, they’re originally aristocrats from France, but then three brothers landed in New York in the early eighteenth century.”

I make a face. “How the hell do you know that?”

“What? I like history.”

I roll my eyes at that.

“Anyway, majority of the Patons in New York are related. The Patons in Mississippi are different, though.”

“Thanks.” I unbuckle my seat belt. “You learn something new every day.”

“Are you going to be this sour for the entire day?”

I shut the passenger door, ignoring his question, then walk to the trunk. “I’ve been sour all my life.” I grab our gym bags, tossing my dad’s to him. “I hope you know I’ll be billing you for my time.”

He throws his head back with a hearty laugh and lays his hand around my shoulder. “You really are my child.”

“Unfortunately.” I turn to him with a cheeky smile.

“You get that dry wit from your mother.”

And just like that, my smile instantly vanishes.

“Samantha . . .”

I gently shrug his hand from my shoulder. “I’m not doing this with you.”

“When are we going to talk about her? It’s been years since . . .”

I say nothing, reaching for the door handle. I don’t hold the door for him as I quickly enter.

“Samantha!”

God damn it. Why does he have to talk about her now?

I block out the sound of his voice, tears welling up in my eyes as I rush past the sign that leads to the elevator. I can hear my father’s footsteps behind me as he rushes to catch up to me. Lost in my frustration, I fail to look directly ahead, running right into someone.

“Fucking shit.” I step backward, rubbing my forehead. The face I see sends shivers down my spine.

“Are you alright?”

The gym bag falls to the floor with a thud as dark-blue eyes look back at me. Something hits me with full force, and what happened last night flashes before my eyes. It’s almost as if I could still feel him inside me, and I hate how my breathing grows shallow as he quickly licks his lips.

“Sam!” My dad rounds the corner. “Leo? I didn’t know you were joining us today!”

I step aside as my father shakes Leo’s hand. I briefly watch their exchange, thinking about the fact that Leo’s hands were all over my body last night. I think Leo can somehow sense that something is amiss, as his eyes are now back at me.

“Just trying to get some exercise in. I’ve been distracted lately.”

I turn away from his heated gaze when the elevator dings. All three of us enter, and the conversation between the two men continues. I dare not say a word. Even if I did, it would be impossible to say something.

Not only do words fail me, but I also find it difficult to breathe. It has nothing to do with my newfound fear of small spaces. No, not at all. It’s Leo’s fault. His hand is caressing my arm as he speaks in low tones to Dad.

My mind is scrambled. Dad’s mention of my mother has left me feeling unsettled, which Leo picked up on the moment he saw me. And now, he knows exactly what to do to calm me down, and my stomach churns at this realization. I want to step away, to become one with the elevator wall, but there’s nowhere to run in this small space.

“Samantha absolutely detests the sport even though she’s been playing since she was young.”

“Is that so?” Leo turns to me with a soft look on his face.

I blink at him, hoping to convey what I’m unable to say with my expression. He chuckles softly at my reaction to his question.

The elevator finally stops, and I get off before the doors fully open. I speedwalk to the changing rooms, my lungs happy that I can finally breathe now that I’m away from Leo’s overpowering scent.

Why the hell is he even here?

After changing into the right gear, I suddenly remember how much I truly hate these fundraisers. I became somewhat self-aware after my mother’s death. I never realized how detached from reality I was back then. My mother tried in her own ways to teach me to be grateful, but it didn’t seem to stick. Eventually, I grew sick and tired of dressing in overly expensive gowns. I was disgusted with how the grown-ups around me sipped at overpriced champagne, discussing matters that only suit their own interests while blatantly ignoring the reason for gathering in the first place. It made me sick just looking at them.              I guess this is why Dad brushed off my questions about today’s matches. He knew I wouldn’t agree to play if I had known the purpose of today’s fundraiser beforehand.

I can’t help but feel betrayed, seeing Louisa with a group of socialites. Rage simmers in me while watching her bask in all the attention. She’s been taking credit for all the work that this charity has done, making it seem she was the one who started it in.

I grip the racket, and I see myself walking over there and bashing her head in. All of this is my mother’s work—all of it.

“Seems like you’re about to lose.” Leo shows up without warning. “Or maybe you’re about to lose it.”

My iron-clad grip on the racket loosens. “Highly perceptive of you. Please, leave me alone.”

“Not until we talk about last night.”

I roll my eyes at him, and he chuckles softly.

“We have a lot to discuss, don’t you agree?”

“There’s nothing to talk about,” I mutter with a small hint of annoyance, which he immediately picks up on.

“Bullshit.”

The anger I’ve been feeling does nothing for my current mood. I look up at him. What I see in his eyes is hard to decipher, but I try not to dwell on it.

“Fine. I was drunk, violent, and horny. And there you were. Then, we had sex. That’s all there is to it.”

He opens his mouth to object, but I don’t let him get a word out.

“Let’s just pretend last night never happened. Just forget it, Leo.”

He shakes his head defiantly. “Like hell I will!”

“Keep your voice down.” I catch some eyes looking at us momentarily. “It’s bad enough that we did that stuff last night when you’re doing business with my dad.”

We both fall silent after those words, but the truth in them speaks volumes. Leo seems to be smart—on the surface, at least—so I don’t need to say anything else to get him to understand. Hell, I’m getting secondhand embarrassment just thinking about my dad’s reaction if he ever found out that I’ve fucked his business partner.

“I’ll make you a deal.”

I frown, but he ignores it.

“If my partner and I make it to the semis, you’ll have to let me take you out, properly. If we lose, then I’ll leave you alone for good.”

I roll my eyes at his wager.

“Aren’t we a little too old to be making silly bets?” I sigh deeply. “Fine. You’re gonna lose, anyway.” I nod in the direction of his opponents. “Those crazy twins have been playing since they could walk.”

He looks over at the Wi brothers. “I actually think you’re better than the both of them combined.”

I scowl at him, making him laugh loudly.

“Oh, and I’m completely smitten with you.”

I turn on my heels. “Goodbye, Leo.”

*      *      *

As I predicted, the Wi brothers put up a fight in the first set. Leo and his partner lost—6-4. But as the second set got underway, I paid less attention to the score and focused on one person. Leo’s skill and agility were the first things that caught my eye, but if I must be honest, there’s much more to him that’s keeping me hooked. His hair being held back by a white headband makes his facial features visible to everyone who’s looking. And even though sweat is dripping off him as he’s running back and forth across the court and serving to the best of his ability, he somehow still manages to keep his poise.

Like everyone else, my eyes are focused on the intense showdown before us. But my thoughts aren’t the same. Just by looking at him, I’m reminded of how his body felt beneath mine. I remember how soft his lips felt as he kissed me senseless. I shouldn’t be like this, yet I find myself wanting more.

The second set ends with Leo and his partner coming out victorious, taking the match to a third-set decider.

Our eyes meet across the court as he picks up his water bottle. He licks his lips, then winks at me before turning to face his partner. I scowl, wishing that I could ruin his pretty face so he would lose.

The final set begins. The Wi brothers are vicious in their attacks, but Leo and his partner are just as prepared. A blanket of silence covers the indoor gym while we watch with bated breath. I find it weird that all four men are being so competitive when this is all for charity. On the other hand, I’m rooting for the twins since their loss will only leave me in a pickle.

My head swings from left to right as I follow the ball. There’s no letting up between the four men. Sweat rolls down my back. I grow more and more anxious. The scores are too close, so it’s difficult to predict who will come out on top.

After a long rally, Leo and his partner get one point ahead. The crowd behind me cheers as the two men share a high five.

I come to my senses. It becomes obvious who’ll be victorious today, and it makes me feel sour inside. I stand and grab my things.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m going home.”

Dad’s eyebrows are furrowed as he looks at me.

“I’ve had enough of this.”

I exit the building, the chilly autumn wind caressing my cheek. I frown, miserable at the fact that I’ll have to find something suitable to wear tonight.

CHAPTER SIX

It’s long been concluded that humans aren’t particularly different from animals. Still, I find this fact fascinating whenever I watch Animal Planet. The thought of what I’ll be doing once I finally retire creeps into my mind. Two years ago, this wasn’t something I was considering, but now that it’s come to this, I think I should be taking things seriously.

Should I go to Africa? But where in Africa? Maybe I should volunteer at one of those wildlife sanctuaries. It would be just me and the animals.

It sounds peaceful when I think about it.

Someone knocks on the door. “Samantha?”

I frown, recognizing the voice.

“Can I come in?”

“Yeah.”

The door opens to reveal Elizabeth, Louisa’s daughter. Now that I’m staying here, it seems she’s been spending more of her free time at home. At first, I’ve been ignoring her like I always do, but like water off a lizard’s back, my coldness does nothing to her. She took a liking to me from the first time we met. And although there’s not a single thing I have in common with the teenager, I must admit that I don’t mind her company.

“Wow!”

I cringe as she looks at me with wide eyes.

“You look so hot!” she squeals loudly as she sits on the floor right near my feet. “Is it true that you have a date with Leo Paton? Are you wearing Vera Wang? Can you do my eye makeup next weekend?”

“Whoa, slow down.”

She blinks at me, and I sigh in defeat.

“No need to make such a fuss. We made a bet, and I lost.”

I’ve been thinking about him since I got home. I’ve been wondering what’s going to happen at the end of the night. I’ve been questioning these strange feelings I’ve had since the day I ran into him in the Financial District. How is it possible that I’m feeling this way about someone I hardly know?

“How can you be so calm and collected?” A dreamy smile appears on Elizabeth’s face as I look back at her. “Did you know that there’s a group called ‘New York’s Billionaire Bachelors,’ and that Leo’s one of them?”

“You don’t say,” I respond with absolute disinterest.

Elizabeth waves her hand. “Well, they don’t actually call themselves that. I think it’s just the majority of New York, including all the girls at school.”

Why am I even listening to this?

“There’s actually four of them. Apparently, they’ve been friends since high school. I find that so cool. I heard that most high school friendships don’t survive university.” She lets out a dreamy sigh mid-rant. “You’re so lucky,” she squeaks, clapping her hands. “He’s picking you up, right? I can’t believe I’ll get to see him up close!”

“But honestly, Samantha”—she looks at me with wide eyes—“you really are so pretty. Some of my friends were at the charity thing earlier. They couldn’t believe that you’re actually in the army.”

Wow, I’m so flattered.

“And you have the perfect tan!”

I make a face at that. “This is my natural complexion.”

“Right.” Elizabeth opens her mouth to continue, but Gina’s appearance at the door saves me from listening to her squealing and fawning over Leo.

“Your date’s here.”

Shit.

Elizabeth is instantly off the floor and runs out of the bedroom. Gina steps back with a shake of her head, then follows the excited teen.

I switch the TV off and stand with a sigh. As I glance at my reflection once more, I come to the conclusion that I should’ve canceled on Leo. I’m not here to go on dates. I shouldn’t be dressing up and doing these kinds of things when I have more important ones to deal with.

I have to put a stop to this. I nod with conviction.

I hear idle chatter as I make my way down the stairs. I find myself stopping in my tracks, spotting him. His hair is groomed to perfection. It’s obvious that the suit he’s wearing is custom-made, as it fits his body perfectly. Becoming lost in the sight of Leo, I ignore the sound of Louisa’s voice as she laughs at something he says.

“Samantha!” Elizabeth beams at me from where she’s standing.

Leo tears his eyes away from Louisa and looks in my direction. The heat in his gaze does something indescribable to me. My grip on the banister tightens as I find myself growing weak in the knees.

The Billionaire Bachelor’s gaze grows even more intense as I approach. I wonder if he can tell that he’s making me flustered. Does he have any idea what a look like that does to me? Is he doing it on purpose?

“You look wonderful, Samantha.”

I have no choice but to move as he outstretches his hand. When I reach the bottom of the staircase, he takes my hand, and my skin feels like it ignites.

“Thanks,” I mutter weakly. “Let’s go.” I ignore the combined looks of Louisa and Elizabeth while I make my way to the front door.

Leo lingers briefly to say goodbye, but I don’t spare the mother-daughter duo a look, heading to the elevator. Leo joins me as soon as the elevator arrives. The doors slide open, and he gestures for me to enter first.

My chest heaves as I inhale and exhale. Leo’s scent is too overwhelming, utterly engulfing me once he enters. I avert my gaze from him when the door closes. But unexpectedly, I’m gently pushed into the cold wall. I clutch the handles when his lips descend on mine. He kisses me without warning, and for the first few seconds, I remain still, not expecting this from him.

Unlike the first kiss that we shared, I can feel the urgency in this one. I can sense his hunger and desperation as he grips my hair and waist simultaneously, holding me in place. Sparks fly between us, but at the same time, I feel as if I can’t breathe. I can tell that he’s been craving this, and it puzzles me that I feel the same. I grab hold of his arms as he pushes his lower body into mine. When I feel his hardness, I can’t quell the soft moan that escapes from my mouth.

I move my lips against his as my body overcomes the shock, but the kiss doesn’t last long as the elevator comes to a slow stop. Leo pulls away, swearing softly, and quickly wipes at my lips. I remain silent. He stands beside me once the door opens. An older couple smile and nod at us as they get on the elevator with their golden retriever.

Leo doesn’t give me the chance to separate myself from him. He takes hold of my hand as soon as we get to the lobby, then leads me to a familiar limo waiting outside. I hide my shock when the driver opens the door for me with a soft smile. I flash him an embarrassed one in return right before I get in. I wonder if he knows what Leo and I did back here last night.

I’m pretty sure he does.

The door closes. I sit and place both hands on my knees, growing nervous. My ears pick up the sound of ice meeting glass, followed by liquid being poured.

“Here.” He places a small glass of amber liquid in my hand. “Have a drink.”

I look at him with furrowed eyebrows.

“You look nervous.”

I don’t argue with him, because somehow, I really am nervous. Against my better judgment, I down the whole drink. The strong taste of whiskey stings my throat as I swallow.

“Jesus, Sam. I want you sober and your mind clear tonight.”

“Why?” I find myself asking as he takes the empty glass from my hands.

“We have a lot to discuss.”

His tone sends a shiver down my spine. I simply nod. I can’t decide what to say. The ride is very quiet. Neither of us says a word, but the intensity in the air is almost palpable. I can still feel Leo’s elevator kiss on my lips.

God, what is this man doing to me?

The limo slows to a stop ten minutes later, and I take multiple deep breaths. Leo exits first. Uncertainty washes over me, but when he outstretches his hand to help me out of the limo, I don’t hesitate to take it. Leo pulls me to his side, and the driver closes the door behind us.

“What’s his name?” I ask.

Leo doesn’t let go of my hand as he leads me to the restaurant’s entrance.

“Your driver.”

“Domenico.”

I turn my head just in time to see Domenico tipping his hat at me.

“You’ll be seeing more of him.”

I’ll be seeing more of him? Feeling confused, I remain silent.

Leo opens the restaurant’s door, then he steps aside and nods slightly, gesturing for me to enter.

“Thanks.”

I feel his body behind me as I stop abruptly. I was so preoccupied with my thoughts that I didn’t notice what restaurant this is. The dark ambiance of the place combined with the layout of the lobby tells me that Leo chose one of the fancier restaurants in the city.

“Mr. Paton, Miss Wellington.” A male server dressed in black approaches us with a seemingly well-rehearsed smile.

I try to smile back or acknowledge his greeting, but Leo’s hands have found their way to my waist, and I don’t know how to properly react.

“Your table’s ready.” The server leads us further into the restaurant.

Each table is occupied by patrons of different ages, but one look at them all, I can tell they’re all in the same tax bracket. I could feel occasional stares burning holes through my back, followed by whispers, as Leo and I pass by. I grow even more nervous, almost stumbling in my heels. Leo is directly behind me and holds on to me, saving me from further embarrassing myself.

“Careful.”

“Stop it.”

He chuckles softly. He removes his hands from my waist, and we approach the back of the restaurant. To my surprise, the server continues to a flight of stairs concealed from the main dining area.

Christ, what is Leo up to?

We make it to the top of the stairs, and my breath stills. A panoramic view of the city greets us. I must admit that I’m impressed, but at the same time, I don’t know what to make of this arrangement—there’s only one table on the entire floor. At least, there won’t be any staring or whispering here.

“Thanks, Chris. I’ll take it from here.”

Chris nods, his smile still intact. “I’ll notify the kitchen of your arrival.”

As Chris descends the stairs, Leo walks over to the table. I move slowly when he pulls out a chair for me. I take a seat, my body rigid. A chilled bottle of wine catches my eye as I try to get comfortable.

“I’ve ordered ahead.” He removes the bottle from the bucket and proceeds to pour some wine. “I hope you don’t mind.”

“I like burgers.”

He looks at me mid-pour.

“Lots of bacon.”

“I don’t think you can get burgers here.” He pushes the glass of red wine toward me.

“Shame.” I take a sip. It’s a very elegant-tasting wine, so I can only assume it’s vintage, and expensive.

“If you want a burger, I can get you that.”

I shake my head.

“Trying to be difficult, I see.”

I sigh, already tired of trying to figure this out. “What’s your problem?”

He raises an eyebrow. “At the moment? You.”

“Me?”

He nods. “I simply cannot understand why you are brushing me off and pulling away. It’s obvious that there’s something between us.”

I take a deep breath as he gets right to the point. “There’s nothing between us.”

“Please don’t insult my intelligence, Samantha.” He leans forward. “Last night, in my limo, I know you felt it.”

“That was just good sex.”

He ignores my retort. “And on the day we first met?”

“I was dehydrated?”

He lets out a chuckle, but I can sense the lack of humor to it. “You and I, we will happen. There’s no doubt about it. But you need to get used to that fact sooner rather than later.”

“Wait—” My response dies on my lips as two servers make their entrance.

Leo’s eyes stay fixed on mine as plates of appetizers are placed on our table. Then, the servers leave as silently as they arrived. I forget what I wanted to say altogether when the plate of scallops wrapped in bacon catches my eye.

“I want you, Samantha.”

I look at him. All I see is nothing but conviction in his eyes. “What if I don’t want you?”

He scoffs, making me chuckle at the sound. If I’m being honest, I don’t think I completely trust myself enough.

Leo watches me while I eat. “You certainly weren’t saying that when I was running my hands all over you in the limo.”

I reach over for the glass of water, coughing softly. “You’re such a good conversationalist.” I take a deep breath. I guess this is the moment I’ve been waiting for all day. “I suggest you forget about that. I don’t think it will happen again.”

“We’ll see.”

I sigh in exasperation. “You should just give up.”

He shakes his head with absolute confidence.

A multitude of thoughts cross my mind as I begin to mentally weigh my options. Leo seems to be the type of man who doesn’t let go once he sets his mind on something. Can I continue brushing him off? Do I want this—whatever this is—to end with just dinner tonight? Or would I rather end the night with something else?

No, Sam. Your resolve needs to be strong. You know what the mission is, and it doesn’t include Leo.

I have to put this thing between us to bed even if a small voice inside my head is telling me that I should just go along with it, even if there’s been a soft, thumping feeling between my legs ever since I laid eyes on him tonight, even if I can’t deny that there is in fact something between us.

“I’m taking you home with me.” His eyes soften as he looks back at me. “Don’t say no.”

“I—” Gosh, I want to say no. I want to tell him to take me back to my dad’s place and leave me alone for good. But it seems I’m not as strong as I once was. “Aren’t you hungry?” I find myself asking, realizing that he hasn’t touched the food.

“Right now, the only thing I want on my tongue is you.”

I’m not even surprised at how crass he is. The look in his eyes coupled with the way he naughtily yet subtly licked his lips is making me feel a different kind of hunger. At this point, it’s no use pretending that I don’t want to feel him inside me once more. I abandon all pretense, looking directly into his deep-blue eyes.

“Then why are we still here?”

Leo shows no hesitation once those six words leave my mouth. He immediately stands up. I quickly follow him down the stairs. There’s no denying the overwhelming sexual tension between us. I remember Leo holding firmly on to my wrist, almost as if he was worried that I would run away if he let go.

I don’t hear what he says to the server as soon as we get to the noisy ground floor. The thumping between my legs grows stronger. It’s an almost painful feeling, a raging inferno that can only be extinguished by the man who’s pulling me through the front doors and into the waiting limo. My mind is now so hazy that I hardly even notice Domenico.

There’s something about Leo that is making me feel weightless—like I’m being rooted from the earth, floating peacefully and carelessly. Maybe it’s because I’ve never felt like this with anyone or because I still don’t know a lot about him. I don’t trust any of this. But if Leo feels this fucking good, what else can I really do? I seriously don’t think I’ll be able to resist this much longer.

Leo catches me looking at him in the dimly lit limo, and I gasp softly. While I’ve been trying to hide what his mere presence is doing to my body, his eyes show nothing but want and lust.

“There’s no going back from this.”

I don’t say a word. Arguing with him at this point is futile.

“Come here so I can touch you.”

I’m on his lap as soon as the words leave his mouth. His hands are instantly on my thighs, pushing the fabric of my dress to my waist. Shivers run down my spine as he softly caresses my skin. I grab hold of his hand, and I wonder what it is he sees in my eyes when he looks at me.

I take his hand and bring it to my breast. He squeezes the tender flesh through the thin fabric, and I moan instinctively, my hips moving. His other hand has long passed my thigh. His thumb makes circular movements at the entrance to my soaking core, making my hips jolt intensely.

“You’re so responsive to my touch.” The seat of my panties is pushed to the side, and his thumb finds my clit with ease. “It’s driving me crazy that you’re this wet for me.”

I take hold of his jaw, bringing it closer to my face. “Kiss me.”

Our lips meet in a heated frenzy. Our tongues intertwine as our combined lust takes over. Leo’s thumb continues its caress while I grind into him, silently begging for release. I had no idea that I would be craving his touch like this. Once isn’t enough. Just the thought of what comes next is too exciting for me to even think about.

I pull away reluctantly when the limo rolls to a stop. I peer out of the window, and a bit of familiarity washes over me.

“What is it?”

“This neighborhood’s infested with crazy rich people.”

Leo laughs heartily at my comment. “You live two blocks away.”

I shrug and reluctantly climb off his lap.

As soon as I finish fixing my dress, the door opens.

“After you.”

Domenico tips his hat at us as we exit. I smile softly at him while Leo bids him good night in Italian.

The short walk to the private elevator ends with Leo’s tongue in my mouth once the doors close. I’m lifted off the floor and into his arms. My legs are secured around his waist as he pushes his groin into mine.

I’m mesmerized by his ability to hold me up while he fishes his keys out to open the penthouse door. It opens, and our kiss becomes even more intense as he walks us further into his space. He cups my rear harshly, pulling my body as close to him as possible. I feel his bulge, and I can only moan at his size. Somehow, it feels bigger than I remember.

Without warning, I’m pushed onto what feels like a sofa. A squeal escapes my lips while my legs land rather awkwardly over the armrest. A single lamp in the corner of the vast room is the only source of illumination, not that it really matters. I don’t need a bright room to know what look is in Leo’s eyes. I can feel the heat radiating from him. I reach upwards, running my hand over his shirt, licking my dry lips.

The anticipation is becoming too much to bear, then Leo’s lips descend on my own once more, but this time, he kisses slowly and more passionately. His hands slowly makes their way under my dress, and I feel his fingers hold the edge of my panties. I prepare for him to mercilessly pull them off like before, but then he surprises me. This time, he removes them gently while making every effort to sensually touch my thighs.

The sensation is exhilarating. My back arches, and I tilt my head back, letting out a passionate moan. I look back at Leo. Our eyes are locked on each other as he slowly trails his fingers from my ankles, gripping the material of my dress. He keeps his pace steady while pushing my dress all the way to my waist.

I’m dragged toward him by my thighs. My breathing is heavy and uneven, my heart thumping in synchronicity with my aching clit.

“I never got to taste you last night.”

I hear the words, but I hardly need to guess what he means as he sinks to his knees before me. Suddenly, I feel his tongue on my clit, and my eyes shut on impulse as I moan loudly. I squirm sideways, then push my hips closer to his face. My breathing becomes heavier as he swirls his tongue around.              I reach out, grabbing his hair in my fist while he kisses and sucks expertly.

“Leo . . .” My loud moans fill the room, and I tremble uncontrollably when his tongue finally invades me.

In. Out. In. Out.

I can now feel my impending climax. I moan nonstop as Leo continues his dirty work, tasting, lapping, licking all that I have to give. My hips instinctively rotate against his mouth. A familiar pull in the bottom of my stomach tells me what’s about to happen, and indescribable feeling washes over me. I let myself go, coming all over Leo’s indecent tongue. Never in my life have I experienced something so fucking erotic.

“Open your eyes.”

I meet Leo’s mysterious blue eyes. As I’m looking at him, he slowly inserts a finger into my wet channel, making me shake. I tighten the hold on his silky strands as I whimper. Leo’s gaze is filled with so much passion. His eyes have taken hold of me, and I can only moan shamelessly as my prolonged orgasm brings an immense amount of pleasure.

I don’t fully register when he steps away from me. My mind is hazy as I come off my sex-induced high. Rustling sounds catch my attention, and my legs feel like jello as I shiver in anticipation. I look at Leo as he undresses. He takes a step back and steps out of his pants. Catching sight of his bulge, I take a deep breath.

“This is what you do to me, Samantha.”

God, I love the way he says my name.

My nipples become erect as he continues to take his clothes off. Who would’ve thought I would end up in a situation like this, perched on an expensive armrest, barely dressed, with a naked man standing before me?

I finally catch sight of his huge, thick member. Even with the room’s dim lighting, I can faintly see the veins. I watch it pulse as he looks back at my body. Leo comes closer, and when I again look at the tip of his cock, I realize it’s glistening with precum. The carnal desire to have him inside me is now immeasurable.

I let out a mixture between a moan and a whimper. The sexual tension in the room is too much, closing in on us both. The heat between us is unbelievable. I brazenly spread my legs, sending him a clear and direct message.

“Stand up.”

I do so quickly, eager to have him inside me once more. I need to be taken right now. And frankly, I don’t think either of us can wait another second.

Leo is swift. I don’t have the time to think about what’s going to happen as he turns me around. My lower body gently meets the armrest, and I moan in anticipation. I bend over with my waist on the armrest, my rear positioned directly in front of Leo. I bite down on my lip, waiting for him to do what I’ve been craving for.

“At the restaurant, all I could think about was slowly fucking you in this dress.”

I don’t recognize the sound I let out. Is it a moan, a cry, or a scream? Maybe a mixture of all three. My eyes shut tightly as I feel his tip at my entrance. True to his word, Leo is being slow and gentle. He pushes into me, and another passionate moan escapes my lips. It’s a sound that tells him how much I’m begging for it.

I feel his hand at my waist as he holds me in place. And when he pushes his entire length into me, my body jerks forward. I’m filled with him, overwhelmed by him. I thrash from side to side as it’s just too much. He feels familiar yet different at the same time.

“Shh.” He kisses the back of my neck. “Breathe, baby.”

Leo’s everywhere. It’s as if my entire body is being consumed by him.

“Please . . .” I can only beg, finally finding my voice.

Then, he moves but is still being purposefully slow. I feel his fingers at the base of my neck as he pauses mid-stroke. I wait for him to move again. The slow teasing is making me desperate. I gently move my hips upwards, the urge to push against him overwhelming me.

He tightens his grip on my waist. Leo doesn’t need to speak. I know from his hold on me that I should keep still. He slowly trails his fingers down my spine, and the hair on my skin rises as I shiver and moan involuntarily. He touches me with such fluidity and freedom, and somewhere in my mind, I come to the conclusion that this is his way of worshipping me.

My fingers join his hand at my waist.

“You’re”—he takes a deep breath, then flexes his hip as he pushes into me—“morbida.”

I’ve heard him say something in Italian, but the only thing I can focus on in this moment is how hard he feels inside me. I’ve traveled a great deal, so I’m no stranger to foreign languages and accents. But something about Leo speaking in his native tongue while pushing deep into me is so fucking sexy, completely turning me on. I never thought the day would come that I enjoy having sex like this: slow, tender, and gentle. It’s as if he wants to make this pleasure last as long as he can, and I’m right there with him.

“Leo . . .” I’m no longer in control of my own movements. I let my body speak for itself as I reach behind me for something—anything.

Leo takes my hand, intertwining our fingers as my legs begin to tense up, a sign that this immensely pleasurable act of ours can only mean one thing.

Leo’s pace picks up a bit. It’s not as slow but still gentle.

“It feels so fucking good.” I don’t think I’ve ever been this vocal, either.

I’m taken by surprise when he pulls me up from the armrest. Our fingers still at my waist, my back to his chest. I whisper his name repeatedly between moans as the sound of our skin meeting bounces off the walls. The rhythm we’ve created keeps growing. Our lewd noises reverberate off the wall, both of us calling out to each other as we moan.

Leo’s hand leaves my waist and finds its way to my breast. He rolls my erect nipple between his fingers, and my hips tremble as the slight pain triggers something within me. His thrusts are now quick, hard, and almost punishing. And I love every minute of it.

“Are you on the pill?”

I nod, unable to verbally answer.

His fingers leave my nipple and find my clit in an instant. My legs buckle as he rubs quickly. He exhales deeply, and I feel my muscles tighten. Leo grows harder as my walls hold his member in place. He swears softly in my ear as I cry out. My orgasm hits me, and tears of pleasure moisten my eyes as I come. Leo’s fingers dig into my waist, his thrusts becoming uncontrolled and harsh. He exhales sharply and finally comes inside me. He kisses my skin while he fills me up. I run my hand up and down my pubic area, feeling the warmth of our sex.

The whole thing was too erotic for me to comprehend it, and I collapse onto the sofa. Leo breathes heavily behind me, his hands caressing my ass. I can feel him running his thick member up and down my ass cheeks—how on earth is he still hard? I feel his lips at my ears as he kisses my neck gently.

“I’m not done with you yet.”

My eyes widen, and I begin to throb once more in wild anticipation for what the rest of the night holds for me.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“The underground parking garage is the only way in without being detected by the motion sensors. There are CCTV cameras everywhere, but I think Draker should be able to take those out with ease. Deliveries happen every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. We—”

“Sam.”

“Don’t have enough time.”

“Take those glasses off. Don’t make me turn around.”

I sigh deeply. I’ve been gone for too long now, and someone might get suspicious. But I know him like the back of my hand. He won’t stop until he sees my face. Defeated, I slowly pull the shades off my face. I don’t need to turn around for him to see me clearly. He’s good at what he does. All he needs to do is hold something upwards that shows a reflection. I know he’s seen what they’ve done to me because he’s grown completely silent.

“I can manage.”

“You need to pull out.”

I slam a hand down on the dingy tabletop. Running away is not an option. “Last time I checked, I was the one running this mission.”

“Sergeant, with all due respect, do you not see the bruise on your face?”

“This isn’t about me! Klimovich is into some weird BDSM shit. He also has a thing for virgins. Let your imagination do the rest. We’ve done enough recon here. We need to get on this before they move the next shipment of women. Once they get to the Russian border, we’re done for.”

“Okay.” He sighs deeply. “Just be careful. Leave the man who gave you that bruise for me. I’ll fuck him up for laying a hand on you.”

The feeling of being unable to breathe pulls me from the depths of my dream once again. The memory of my time in Belarus begins to slowly fade away as I open my eyes. The sheets rustle as I sit up. My body shakes in chills, the memory of his face fading out of my mind.

There are some things that I’ve been forcing myself to forget, but had I known it would be difficult for me to remember his face, I would’ve tried harder to keep some memories with me.

The sheets rustle again. Only this time, it’s not me. I look at my left, and the sight of Leo’s resting body sends a shock through my system. I’ve been losing focus as the days go by. I know what the mission is, yet here I am, going offtrack. This isn’t good. The plan for last night was to get what I needed from him and leave. But instead, I betrayed the plan and lay beside him after he made me come for the fifth time. All it took was a few orgasms for me to get comfortable with him.

But it’s wrong, totally wrong—all of it. I shouldn’t be getting comfortable with him, or anyone else for that matter.

I close my eyes with a soft sigh. What the hell are you doing, Sam?

Lying in bed with a man that I hardly know anything about isn’t what I want. There’s a lot to be done, and I haven’t even started.

There’s no room for a new relationship.

With that thought, I come to the conclusion that it’s time for me to leave. I take one last look at Leo. His curly hair is unruly, a sign that shows the numerous times I’ve run my fingers through his tresses. His broad shoulders are bare, and through the faint light coming from a nearby window, I can see how flawless his skin is.

Enough of this. I put everything related to Leo Paton at the back of my mind as I get off the bed. I spot my garments on the floor, along with my heels and clutch. The need to get out as quickly as possible overcomes me, and I hurriedly get dressed. I don’t think I’ll be able to explain what’s going on with me when Leo wakes up.

The vast penthouse is completely devoid of sound. I leave the bedroom as quietly as possible and make my way down the stairs, and it dawns on me that I have no feeling of regret.

Leo has elevator access inside his penthouse. It’s what we used to get from the first floor to his room.

It took about a minute and a half, and he kept his thick member against me that whole time.

Jesus, stop thinking about him!

Upon reaching the ground floor, I take a deep breath. I walk through the front entrance and decide to leave Leo Paton behind. My phone tells me it’s 2:30 AM. In spite of my conviction, the fact that I left the restaurant together with Leo makes me feel like I’m doing a walk of shame, and I realize that I’m not as loyal as I once was.

I take one final look at the tower that houses Leo’s home. I’m never coming back here.

*      *      *

Even after making it back to my dad’s place, I couldn’t go back to sleep. But I know insomnia—a wonderful new friend of mine—does that to anyone, so it didn’t really come as a shock to me. But my insomnia did give me some time to put things into perspective, and I now have a detailed plan of what to do and how to do it.

The sun has risen, and I’m still awake. I greet the new day with a steaming cup of coffee, an upset stomach, and nothing but anxiety coursing through my veins. My organs are probably going to shut down at this point.

Elizabeth joins me in the kitchen with a wide smile on her face.

“Sam!”

My body stills as she unexpectedly gives me a hug.

“So? How was last night?”

“Um . . .”

She pulls away. “Sorry, I’m just really excited. I want to know everything.”

I sigh softly. Not to be incredibly mean or anything, but right now, I really wish she would just fuck off and go to school. I’m not in the mood for this.

“They’re playing at Madison. Do you like pop music, Sam? I have an extra ticket. You should come with us!”

“Sounds fun,” I reply dryly. “But I don’t listen to pop. Sorry.”

I don’t recall having this much energy when I was Elizabeth’s age. I also find it pretty weird that I can’t understand her at all even though I was once a teen myself. Thinking about it in more detail, Elizabeth and I really aren’t that different. We’re both wealthy, privileged kids from outstanding families—though when I was about her age, my life took a turn for the worse.

The doorbell rings, and Elizabeth quickly stands and then rushes out of the dining room.

I shake my head as I get up to make a quick exit. A bit of silence and solitude would be really good right about now. I should probably get some sleep. Being here with a bubbly teen and a woman I can’t stand isn’t helping my deteriorating mental health. A few days ago, Dad emailed me a list of new apartments to check out. Now that my old place is being redeveloped and rent is going to increase, going back there is not an option. And being here in a place where I obviously don’t belong is beginning to annoy the living daylights out of me.

My escape is botched when Elizabeth comes running back to the dining room with a bouquet of red roses in her hand.

“These are for you, Samantha! Ooh, there’s a card!”

I don’t even need to guess who the roses are from. I sigh tiredly as I watch Elizabeth place the bouquet on the counter. Excitement dances in her eyes as she looks at me like a puppy waiting to be fed. For some reason, I find her cute—but still a little annoying.

I slowly reach for the black card. I open it, and the golden text jumps out at me:

I hope you got home safely.

L.B.P.

I can’t decide whether he is intelligent by playing mind games with me or just being completely dogged. Either way, this goddamn billionaire can’t seem to take a hint. Admittedly, Leo’s not entirely to blame. I shouldn’t have left the restaurant with him. I should’ve just shut him down and put out the fire within me then and there. This is mostly my fault, and now I have to live with Leo’s pursuits.

“Aw, he’s so sweet.”

Elizabeth’s sugary cooing brings me back to reality.

“Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

She looks at the Rolex on her wrist. “Can you please take me to school?” she gasps.

I now notice her attire. I didn’t initially recognize the Sacred Mercy school uniform.               The look on her face makes it hard for to me say no.

“Straighten your tie. Give me a few minutes.”

I find my actions quite questionable. When Elizabeth and Louisa first came into my life, my dislike for them came naturally. My father and I were finally getting into a suitable rhythm after Mom passed and then they came along. Back then, I still couldn’t tolerate being at the family house, but I flew home every third weekend and on major holidays. I tried to understand Dad’s need for comfort and to be loved again, but I failed immensely. When I heard he was marrying Louisa, I felt like I was punched in the gut, betrayed. And as I watched the two tie the knot, it was like my mother hadn’t even existed.

At first, Louisa tried to get close to me, but I gave her the cold shoulder every time. I could see right through her, and once she realized that I couldn’t be bought with light words, shopping sprees, and expensive brunches, she showed her true colors. I thought that Elizabeth would be the same, though I guess I mistakenly judged her for being Louisa’s kid.

After a quick shower and some toast, Elizabeth grabs her backpack and coat, and we head out of the door in silence—or more specifically, I was the one being silent. Elizabeth continues to babble all the way to the parking garage, but once we exit the elevator, her yapping turns into excited squeals when the sound of a car door being unlocked catches her attention.

“I didn’t even know Dad got you a car!”

I briefly look at her. Although there are times when I can tolerate Elizabeth, there’s a small part of me that can never get used to her calling my own father Dad.

“What kind of car is this, anyway?” She scurries off to the passenger side while I give the light gray Audi R8 a quick once-over.

As I get behind the wheel and feel the vehicle’s power, I understand why Dad chose this specific model for me. I appreciate the gesture, but I honestly don’t need a car that costs roughly $200,000. The traffic in New York is absolute shit, so I really don’t see the need to be driving.

*      *      *

Elizabeth must’ve snapped a hundred selfies throughout the drive to Sacred Mercy. I approach the entrance to the school while watching students, parents, and staff alike exit their expensive cars and luxury sedans.

“Oh, before I forget—”

I roll the powerful vehicle to a stop as Elizabeth reaches into her backpack.

“Dad left this for you. He said you should visit him at the office so both of you can talk about it.”

I grow suspicious at the sight of the brown envelope.

“Just put it on the dashboard.” I’m itching to leave the school grounds as my memories of my time here slowly begin to resurface, and I really don’t want them to.

“Thanks for the ride, Sam.” She smiles widely at me, and I nod slowly. “Will you be home later?”

I hum in response. “I think so?”

“Sweet! See you later.” She hurriedly exits, waves at me over her shoulder, then makes her way into the building.

I can sense what she’s trying to do, but I can’t be building relationships or bonding with anyone at this point in time, especially when I have a mission to fulfill.

*      *      *

After managing to make it through New York’s insufferable traffic, I join the flow of suits entering Wellington Consolidated. I have no trouble getting to the top floor this time around, but I feel something heavy hanging over me as I clutch the brown envelope, which I opt not to open.

The receptionist is the first person I see as I step off the elevator. Maybe it is just her superb customer service skills or maybe she just recognizes me, but the way she greets me seems a little too welcoming for a Monday morning.

My father is behind his desk, his eyes glued to the two monitors as he types away on the keyboard.

“Dad.”

He looks up at the sound of my voice. “Sammy girl!”

The door closes silently behind me, boxing both my father and me in his vast office. Everything is the same since the last time I was here, maybe two or three years ago. In the past few days, I’ve come to the realization that everyone around me is still the same, and I’m the one who seems to have changed a lot. Whether this is good or not, I still have to find out.

“I see Lizzie gave you the resolutions. Have you looked at them?”

I sit down with a deep sigh. “What’s this about?”

He swivels his chair, angling his body so he can get a better look at me without the monitors blocking our view. “Before the foundation was up and running, we incorporated a holding company to control funds, donations, that sort of stuff.”

I remove the stack of documents and skim over the first page of the topmost one. It’s all technical jargon, and none of it makes any sense to me.

“Keep going.”

“After your mom passed away, her shares were transferred to you. However, the board has observed that you’ve been having very little involvement with the foundation, so I’ve been acting as your proxy.”

I furrow my eyebrows, looking at him. There’s a bit of warmth in his eyes, but he’s not smiling at me. I can tell this is a serious matter.

“There are two resolutions in that stack. One, to transfer your shares; another, to resign as a shareholder.”

“Okay,” I say softly. “Do you have a pen? I’ll sign right now.”

“How about you listen to your old man’s suggestion first?”

I roll my eyes at him, but he continues, “I would love for you to be involved with the foundation. As a major shareholder, I’m pretty sure I can convince the board to get behind you once I resign as your proxy.”

I let out a defeated sigh. “Why would I do any of that?”

He crosses his arms. “Well, first of all, young lady, you’re unemployed.”

I shake my head at that.

“Secondly, and perhaps more importantly”—my dad’s voice softens a touch—“this is your mother’s legacy, Samantha. I honestly don’t see any other person fit enough to run the foundation except the daughter of its founder.”

I let his words sink in for a bit.

“Who’s running this shit now, anyway?”

“Language, young lady.”

I shrug nonchalantly.

“Louisa’s currently chair of the board.”

My blood instantly boils at the sound of her name. I’m agitated at the very thought of that woman spearheading what my mother built from the ground up.

“Fine, but on one condition: I’ll be the new chair.”

Dad raises his eyebrows in surprise. “I thought you would need some time to think about this. Being a chairperson isn’t easy.”

I take a deep breath. “Like you said, this is my mother’s legacy.”

He claps his palms together. “Okay, it’s settled then.”

I watch as he turns his attention back to the monitors.

“I’ll resign as your proxy, effective today. I already had this discussion with Louisa. I’ll let her know how our chat went.”

I stand and place the brown envelope on his desk. “Is she willing to step down?”

“I don’t see why not.” He doesn’t tear his eyes away from the screen. “It’s a temporary position. The board hadn’t thought of replacing Louisa, but some of them think that a fresh, new perspective will do the foundation well.”

“Right,” I say, mentally dismissing his reasons. “I’ll see myself out then.” I turn quickly, ready to get the hell out of here, worried that I might agree to something else entirely.

“Wait.”

Shit. I stop in my tracks.

“So how’d it go last night with Leo?”

I shake my head as I turn the doorknob. “Nope, not having this conversation.” I pull the door open.

The receptionist’s flustered face catches my eye as she steps backward and bumps into the person behind her. Her cheeks flush a furious shade of pink.

I’m greeted with a heated look.

“Hello, Samantha.”

Great, just great. Fucking wonderful. I step away from the door, my pulse quickening as I panic. I didn’t think that I would run into him this soon.

“Mr. Paton!”

Leo breezes past the receptionist, who promptly scurries off.

“Mr. Wellington.”

The two shake hands.

“Would you mind if I had a quick word with Sam before our meeting?”

CHAPTER EIGHT

As soon as my dad gives the okay, Leo escorts me from the room and directs me into a nearby hallway. This is not what I had in mind. Here I am, not even a day after I said I would leave him behind, talking to him again.

Just brilliant.

“Do you have any idea how worried I was when I woke up this morning?”

I’ve been trying to not look at Leo, but I need to so I can deal with him. The first thing that catches my attention is the bulging veins in his neck. His facial expression doesn’t easily show his anger, but I can see his jaw muscles flexing. I don’t immediately respond, trying to give him the cold shoulder.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

My silence isn’t working.

“Okay. Last time I checked, you were not responsible for me.”

Leo raises his eyebrows.

“I don’t need to inform you of my whereabouts.”

He lets out a frustrated sigh. “Stubborn woman.”

“Annoying man,” I mockingly retort.

Mr. Billionaire Bachelor shakes his head in apparent disappointment, but I think I momentarily see a miniscule smirk on his face. He leans on the wall with both hands in his pocket. Then, he looks at me again, but this time, the heat from his eyes isn’t fueled by his anger.

“Do you always get this riled up when your one-night stands leave before you wake up?”

“I thought I made it clear that this is much more than that.”

I cross my arms, trying to appear unaffected by how close he is to me. “How many women have you fucked on that bed of yours?”

“Just you,” he says, and I scoff. He ignores me, looking at his watch. “I have a meeting with your dad. Wait for me.”

I roll my eyes. “You’re not the boss of me. We’re done.”

“Oh baby, we’re not done. Not even close.” He stares at me intensely. “In fact, we’re just getting started.”

I resentfully follow him back to my dad’s office. Leo nods in the direction of some empty chairs in the reception area, motioning for me to take a seat. I decide not to argue with him. Besides, it wouldn’t make sense to make a scene right here. I sit silently, watching him closely as he knocks on the door of the office. I hear brief laughter shortly after Leo enters.

Sitting here like this reminds me of a time when I used to wait here for Dad’s meetings to end. We would then do something fun for the afternoon—our “father-daughter bonding time” as he would call it. But there’s no need to even think about why we don’t have outings like that anymore. I’m a little too messed up to think about doing anything else.

The office door opens, and the voices of both men filter out. I slowly stand as Dad pats Leo on the shoulder, and they utter parting words to each other.

“Sam and I will start by discussing her plans for the foundation.”

Dad beams at Leo, and now that I’m standing here, observing them, I can see that my dad admires him. There must be something about Leo that he likes.

“Sam.”

I give my father a lazy wave, then head to the elevator without sparing Leo a glance. I catch the receptionist’s expression as Leo passes by the desk. The very sight of him is still making her flustered. Leo, on the other hand, doesn’t seem to be bothered by it. Heck, I don’t think he has noticed her reaction at all.

“There’s a coffee shop a block from here.”

I ignore him, angrily pressing the elevator button.

“I’ve rescheduled my morning meetings.”

I frown at him. “Why?” I’m not concerned at all, but if he’s a CEO, his schedule must be pretty hectic.

“It seems I need to be firmer with you.” The doors open, and he ushers me inside the elevator. “I can’t understand your reasons for denying what you feel for me.” The doors close once he enters.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re in denial, and I just want to fuck it right out of you.” Here he goes again. The crass language still manages to surprise me, but not as much as before. “But I won’t do that. We’ll discuss it like adults.”

When we get to the lobby, my hand is inexplicably being held in his. I try to pull it away from his grip, but he’s not letting up. I can’t be causing a scene in public, especially with someone like Leo, so I allow him to pull me along the street. It’s either that or I break his fingers, and if I do the latter, I will have to deal with my dad’s wrath, the bad publicity, and possibly having to shoulder Leo’s medical expenses.

I hate to admit it, but I think there’s a small part of me that likes Leo, so I’d be hesitant to harm him. I can’t explain these feelings. They came out of nowhere, almost like an ambush, clouding my judgment. Being with Leo makes my mind hazy, and for the few times I’ve been with him, I feel as if nothing else matters. But this is not acceptable. My mission is clear, and it has to be fulfilled. I need to cut Leo loose so I can focus on what needs to be done.

The coffee shop is almost completely deserted. The morning rush has most likely come and gone.

“Hi, what can I get you?”

Leo pulls me closer to him. His hand caresses my shoulder as he looks up at the menu. The baristas smile at us. To them, we must look like just another couple coming in for coffee, when in reality, we’re nothing but a pair of misfits.

“Hot chocolate.” I watch the barista type my order into the register. I look up at Leo just in time to catch his faint smile.

“I’ll bring it over.”

I purposefully choose a table in a secluded corner of the shop. We’re still in the Financial District, and both Leo and I are from elite families. Believe it or not, there are paparazzi in nearly every corner of this area, and I don’t want my picture taken by some stranger. Men like Leo have an entire PR department that squashes rumors before they get any traction. I imagine what a disaster it would be if some weirdo were to circulate pictures of Leo and me from today. I’m pretty sure the tabloids would describe me as some kind of prodigal daughter returning to snatch the city’s golden boy.

“You get this look on your face when you’re in deep thought.” Leo takes a seat.

I utter a soft thanks as he places a cup before me.

“Why did you leave?”

Now that he’s sitting directly across from me, it’s hard to avoid making eye contact with him. I notice how perfectly styled his hair is. The shade of his tie also matches the color of his eyes, making me wonder if he has his own stylist. I know that I have the freedom to get up and leave, but for some reason, I feel compelled to stay put.

“I got what I wanted, so I left.”

Leo’s expression doesn’t change. His eyes are glued to my face as I take a sip of the hot chocolate.

“Do you prepare these answers?”

I scowl, and he chuckles softly.

“Now that we’re both levelheaded and thinking clearly, I think it’s the best time for us to hash things out.”

“Hash out what exactly?”

He hasn’t touched his cup of coffee as his entire focus is on me.

“You’re constantly denying what you feel for me. I can’t force you into a relationship, but that doesn’t mean I’ll back down when you clearly want the same thing that I do.”

I shake my head. “You have no idea what I want.”

His expression grows serious. Something in my voice must’ve given me away.

“Then tell me. I want you, Samantha. And by now, I must sound like a broken record, but I never give up on getting what I want.”

Annoyance rips through me as my lies don’t seem to dissuade him.

“A relationship is the last thing on my mind right now.” I decide to let him in on a bit of the truth. “You’re saying that I have feelings for you? Even if you’re right, I don’t want to explore these feelings. I simply don’t have the capacity for it. You say you want me, but you don’t even know me. And once you get to know me, I’m pretty damn sure you won’t want to keep me around.” I take a deep breath as I decide that I’ve said enough. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I just want to be left alone. Thanks for the hot chocolate.”

Surprisingly, Leo doesn’t stop me from leaving the table and walking out of the coffee shop. I wonder if he’s actually giving up this time. Even if he is, there’s something I can’t seem to shake—instead of trying to interject or dismiss my words like he usually does, Leo just sat there and listened.

I can’t help but wonder: Was he actually trying to understand me?

*      *      *

I decided to put everything related to Leo, my parents, and the foundation behind me. I somehow managed to talk myself into taking a drive out of the city to clear my head, to try and get a sense of everything before my next therapy session. Before I knew it, I ended up at the one place that I’d been avoiding for a long time.

The drive seemed a little bit shorter than I had thought, so I sit there in my newly minted car—courtesy of my dear father—and sleep. The street is empty. The autumn wind and rain create the perfect atmosphere. For the first time in a long time, I feel like I could relax.

This is what happens when you’re not sleeping properly. When your life and surroundings slow down, when you find tranquility in one small moment, your body just forces you to rest. And besides, impromptu naps are the best.

I wake up a few hours later to someone knocking on the window. His wide, excited smile matched with a wave puts a smile on my face. I can feel tears welling up as I take in the sight of him, but I suppress them. He doesn’t need to see me tear up in front of him. I have to be strong for him. If I’m going to bring justice for him and his father, then I’ll have to pull myself up.

“You’re here!”

I hug him tightly as soon as I get out of the car. I can’t believe how much he’s grown since I last saw him.

“Look at you,” I remark as we pull away, and he smiles at me. I pinch his cheeks playfully. “Wow, did you hit puberty?”

Mike scoffs, “Okay, I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear that. How long will you be here in the city?”

“A while.”

We walk to the front door together, and he pulls some keys from his backpack.

“Cool! You should visit more often.”

The door opens with a familiar creak.

“Come inside! I have so much to tell you.”

I follow him silently, noting that his mother doesn’t seem to be home. “Is your mother at work?”

He nods and puts down his backpack by the foot of the stairs. “Yeah, she won’t be home until eight.” He leads me to the living room.

“Don’t you have a babysitter?”

The twelve-year-old stares up at me with a questioning look on his face. “Babysitters are for kids. I can take care of myself,” he said, looking rather smug.

I shake my head, already thinking about what I’ll say to Amy once she arrives.

“Can I get you something to eat? Mom cooked on Sunday, so there’s a lot of food in the fridge.”

“I’m good.” I pat the space beside me. “Come, sit. I have something for you.”

Mike is the living, breathing doppelganger of his father. He has the same wide smile, deep-brown eyes, and sandy blond hair. I guess that’s one of the many reasons I’ve been avoiding Mike. There was a time when I couldn’t look at him without breaking down.

Three years ago, his father and Amy made the mutual decision to get a divorce after countless arguments. It was as if the two couldn’t get along anymore, and I simply couldn’t understand it. I mean, the two were madly in love, and they even had a child together. How could they decide to call it quits like that?

Long story short, Amy ended up having to look after Mike and returned to New Jersey. Mike’s father lived in an entirely different state, and it became obvious to those around him that the distance from his son was taking a toll on him. The now meaningless missions we took didn’t help, either. And now that I’m thinking about all of this, I wonder if any of it was even worth it.

Mike, on the other hand, is a little too hard to read. I could never get through to him, but I’m reminded of myself when I look at him. He’s just a kid. He shouldn’t be hiding his pain behind a smile or a computer screen. Mike has been bottling up his feelings, and the day will come when that bottle can’t hold it in anymore. It happened to me, and I don’t want him to go through the same.

“Here.” I reach behind my neck and remove the necklace.

Mike’s face lights up as I place his father’s dog tags into his palm.

“Your dad wanted you to have these.” I watch silently as he tenderly runs his fingertips over the inscriptions. Biting down on my lip, I try my best to keep it together.

“Thanks so much, Sam.” He looks at me. “For everything.”

I nod. “Don’t mention it, kid.”

He flashes me a sad smile, then reaches for the box under the coffee table. My curiosity peaks as I watch him open it with glee. He turns his head, then giggles cheekily when he catches the look on my face.

“Take a look.”

I move closer. Sitting on top of what seems to be colored parchment paper is a bright-green greeting card addressed to me. I open the card, and I smile at Mike’s curly handwriting dancing across the page.

Sam, thanks for always being here for me.

Mike

I pull the parchment paper to the side, revealing a picture frame. My eyes immediately well up with tears. The picture brings back memories of our vacation in Southern France. It was Mike and his Dad’s first holiday after the divorce. At the time, it was the only thing I could do for the both of them. Mike’s task was to take photos. It was a hobby of his, so we just let him be. The time we spent together back then ranks as one of the best vacations I’ve ever had.

I don’t fight the chuckle that leaves my lips as the bottom of the box is filled with an assortment of sweets.

“Trying to give me cavities, are you?”

“I just thought that if you ever get deployed somewhere else, you’ll always have something to remind you of us.”

I pull him into a tight hug. My smile vanishes. I can’t hold back my tears any longer. Mike is such an easy child to love, and I wish that he didn’t have to go through something like this.

It should’ve been me instead of Mike’s father. I should’ve died that day.

CHAPTER NINE

“Sam, wait.”

I turn slowly at the sound of Amy’s voice. She’s still dressed in her scrubs as she races down the porch steps, putting some distance between us and Mike, who’s standing by the door. She sighs as she approaches.

Now that we’re standing so close to each other, I can see how tired she is, judging by the bags underneath her eyes. I’m pretty sure we don’t look too different, but Amy is tired because of her work, and I’m tired because of all the mental and emotional weight I’m carrying around.

“Look, I appreciate you coming to see Mike, but you don’t need to do that anymore.”

My eyebrows furrow. I give her body a once-over. Her stance tells me that she’s trying not to be aggressive.

“Why?” I think I have a vague idea why she’s being like this, but I need her to confirm it for me. “Mike doesn’t seem to mind.”

“Because every time he sees you, he’s reminded of his dad. He might not show it, but he’s still grieving. I’m trying to help him get over it, to help him get back to normal.”

I clench my fists. Is she serious? I come here to help Mike out, and this is what she says to me? I’m going to make her feel my annoyance.

“How are you helping him exactly? You’re hardly home since you pull long hours at the hospital. Simply put, you’re not here when he needs you the most. So please, Amy, cut the bullshit.”

“Fine. You know what? I wish you could take a hint, but somehow you can’t seem to do that.” She crosses her arms against her chest. “You’re the reason we got a divorce.”

I feel my blood run cold.

“Me?” I scoffed. “You can’t be serious.”

“Yes, you!” Her eyes widen, and she looks at me with anger in them. “When I see your face, when I hear your name, I remember how he fell head over heels for you! I wasn’t important to him anymore,” she says, her voice faltering. “All he cared about,” she continues her tirade, “was the curly-haired heiress who had no business being in that line of work!”

She composes herself and takes a deep breath. “If you show up here again, I’ll call the cops. Stay away from me and my son.”

I’m stunned as I watch her storm off, pulling Mike inside, then slams the door shut without sparing me a glance. I’m left out in the cold, shut out of their lives for good.

My chest heaves as the situation finally dawns on me. My right fist unclenches while my hand begins to shake—my goddamn tremor. Well, fuck this. I start walking back to the car as Amy’s words claw themselves deep into my mind. I put the car in gear and recklessly speed away.

I try to keep it together as I drive, my vision clouded with tears. I’m now losing someone close to me all over again. I drive and drive without any care or concern where I’m going until I suddenly feel the car stalling. I look at the fuel gauge, the needle is sitting right on the EMPTY mark. I pull over and switch the engine off. The only sound left in the car is my pathetic sobbing. I reach toward the back seat and grab the six-pack I picked up on my way here. It is no longer cold, but I really couldn’t care less at this point. Ignoring the tremor in my hand, I open the first can and down it.

Time passes, and eventually, all the cans are now empty. I can’t recall if I even took a break between cans. I just needed something to wash away the sour feeling in my mouth.

My mind is swirling. At this point, a sober person would take their phone and call for help, but I, on the other hand, drunkenly leave my two-hundred-thousand-dollar car and start walking down the road without knowing where I’m going. Despite my mind being hazy, my resolve remains firm and clear: I’m going to kill them. I’ll find every single person who had a hand in his death and wipe them off the face of the earth.

Eventually, my feet can’t go any further, and I end up on a bench outside a small park. My phone has long died. It’s dark, and I’m too drunk to even think about trying to get home.

Amy really did a number on me. I didn’t know the real reason behind their divorce. I had honestly thought that they just fell out of love. But in the end, it was me. I came between them and robbed Mike of having a functional family. It was my fault that his dad had to die.

For over a year now, I’ve been feeling like I’m a stranger to my own self, a mere shell of who I used to be. If I don’t pick myself up from this, then I’ll probably give up on going home altogether.

The urge to scream is bubbling within me, but I have no energy left. I’m angry at myself, the world, and the stupid choices I made last year. As I sit in silence, the sound of a car approaching catches my attention. I frown as a white Maserati slows to a stop in front of me.

“Wonderful.” My sarcastic whisper gets swallowed by the wind, my mind now running wild with questions. How on earth did he find me?

I watch silently as he gets out of his luxury car and then walks over to me. I blink and rub my eyes just to make sure I’m not seeing things, as this is my first time seeing him dressed so casually. He has a black baseball cap on, a Paton Technologies hoodie, gray sweat shorts, and running shoes.

Leo shakes his head as he glances at my appearance.

“Jesus, Sam.” He gently takes my hand, pulling me up from the bench. My body instantly relaxes while he pulls me toward him. “Let’s go, hmm?”

I don’t argue.

I look around at the interior once I get in. Everything looks posh and sleek, from the black and silver door trims to the black leather seats. His car smells just as expensive as it looks.

I remain still as Leo reaches inside the car and buckles me into the passenger seat. I don’t know him well enough, but as I watch him close the passenger door and walk to the driver’s side of the car, I can tell that he’s a bit upset. Was it what I said this morning? He didn’t chase after me, so I figured he got the message I was trying so desperately to convey.

Once we hit the freeway, he speeds up along the empty lanes, showcasing the Maserati’s power. I’ve never been the type to shy away from fast cars—I always love the thrill—but moving along at this speed after consuming so much alcohol is not a smart decision.

“Pull over, please.”

Leo glances at me and, noticing my obvious discomfort, quickly rolls the car to a stop. I get out right away, and as soon as I land on my knees, I vomit.

Christ, this is embarrassing.

My hands ball into fists as I try to get a grip, but I’m feeling too light-headed. For a fleeting moment, I see Leo’s deep-blue eyes before I promptly pass out.

*      *      *

Harsh lighting greets my eyes, and a faint beeping sound is the first thing I hear. I blink a few times as my pupils begin to adjust. I look at my left and see an EKG machine and an IV line. Having come to my senses, I pick up a faint conversation happening by the door. I turn my head slowly to see Leo talking with a male nurse. My sight is still a bit blurry, but I can tell from Leo’s stance that he’s worried.

The nurse looks over at me. “Good, you’re awake.”

Both men approach the bed.

I try to sit up, but I can barely move, so Leo helps me.

“How are you feeling, Miss Wellington?”

“Like shit.”

The nurse chuckles at my response. “I’ll get the doctor.”

I want to tell him not to leave Leo and me alone, but the plead dies in my throat. And when he exits the room, I look over at Leo.

“How did you find me?”

“I run a tech company, Sam.” He sighs, looking down at me. “I figured I should give you some space after our talk this morning. You didn’t answer your phone or respond to my messages, so I tracked your cell.”

“You what?”

He shrugs nonchalantly.

“Isn’t that illegal? And how did you get my phone number?”

“I needed to find you.” His gaze is piercing. “You’ve been driving me crazy since the day I first laid eyes on you, and now you’re driving me crazy with worry.”

We both fall silent when the doctor enters with a smile on her face.

“Hey there!”

I cringe as she smiles at us, sanitizing her hands.

“Glad to see you’re awake.” She pulls a prescription pad and pen out of her pocket and starts scribbling something. “You were a little dehydrated, so we gave you some fluids.” She rips the paper from the pad and hands it to Leo. “I’m prescribing a light dosage of calcium channel blockers. They’ll help bring down her blood pressure.”

The doctor looks back at me, and her expression changes.

“There are many reasons that could explain your high blood pressure,” she says. “But because of the fact that you had a lot of alcohol, please find ways to bring your stress levels down.”

I scowl at her. “I’m not stressed.”

“Please consider taking it easy for a few days.”

Leo nods. “I’ll make sure of it. Thank you, Doctor.”

She says nothing further and leaves.

“Get dressed. I’ll sign the discharge papers,” Leo says.

He returns shortly after I have finished getting dressed, and I decide to follow him quietly. We return to his car, and no words are exchanged between us. I don’t ask where he’s taking me. I can somehow tell from his mood that he doesn’t want to talk right now, so I let him be. Besides, it’s not like I’d be able to answer any questions he may have at the moment.

As Leo drives down the freeway, I wonder what he’s thinking about. Any sensible person would be able to put the pieces together. The things I said to him in the morning, coupled with seeing me in my drunken state, paints the perfect picture of a troubled, broken woman. I just hope he doesn’t get some stupid notion in his head about fixing me or some shit like that. I simply don’t have time for it.

I look ahead, and I see a familiar building in the distance.

“You’re taking me back to your place?”

“Yes.” He drives into the underground parking garage. “I need to take care of you tonight.”

I roll my eyes at his answer. “I’ve been taking care of myself since I was sixteen. I don’t need you.”

He exhales. I can tell he’s slightly annoyed with me, and maybe if I keep this up, he’ll get tired of me and take me home.

“Thanks for coming to find me tonight, but I meant what I said this morning.”

He switches the engine off. “Stop talking and get out of the car.”

“Excuse me?”

He looks back at me with a familiar heat in his eyes. “Out.”

Bastard. I open the car door and exit with a huff. The dominant side of me is having trouble being bossed around like this.

The last time I was here, Domenico dropped us off at the front of the building. Rows of cars and two motorcycles occupy the parking garage. I can’t be sure, but I feel that Leo has this entire level of the parking garage to himself.

I follow him, and we soon get to the elevators. He reaches into his pocket, pulls out a key card, and swipes it at a nearby terminal.

“In you go,” he says when the elevator doors slide open. He joins me, and the doors close after him. “I’ll take you home in the morning. I won’t be able to sleep tonight if you’re not with me.”

“I’m staying with my dad. He’ll be worried.”

He looks at me with furrowed eyebrows.

“A greedy billionaire bought the building I’m staying at, and it’s getting redeveloped.”

“Is that so?”

I frown at his nonchalant response.

“That’s too bad.”

I let out a sarcastic chuckle. “It’s you.”

He looks back at me.

“You’re the greedy billionaire. The building’s getting redeveloped, and the rent is gonna increase. The tenants there can’t afford it. Because of you, I’m homeless.”

The elevator stops. I roll my eyes at his facial expression, exiting first. Keys jingle beside me as he moves to open the door, then gestures for me to enter. Now that the lights are on, I can tell that a lot of money went into decorating his place. Every piece of furniture and every bit of décor in this vast space scream luxury.

“I’ll go run you a bath.”

“I don’t need a bath.”

“There’s food in the fridge that can be reheated.” He ignores me completely. “Or you can order something. Its up to you.”

He takes one last look at me before he walks to the stairs. I forego making any decision about food as I follow him shortly after. I’m beginning to find this entire situation annoying. None of my words seems to be registering with him. I thought he understood me this morning. I thought that maybe he would finally get the picture. This is not what I expected.

“Leo!” I follow him into his bedroom, where I find him in the bathroom.

He pulls his hand out from under the running water.

“After what I said this morning, aren’t you going to take me seriously?”

“No.”

My face falls at his answer.

“Get in here.”

Against my own judgment, I move toward him.

“I respect you and all you had to say, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to simply give up. Do you understand?” He taps my shoulder. “Arms.”

I feel like I’m being coerced into doing this, but I can’t seem to resist. Why am I playing along with this guy?

I hold both arms above my head, and Leo carefully removes my sweater, tossing it in the laundry basket in the corner.

“I simply can’t let you go, Samantha. It’s not in my nature.”

I feel his fingers gently trail down my stomach, making me shiver. “Is it in your nature to always get what you want?”

He unbuckles my jeans, and I gasp as he pulls me closer to him. I look up to see a small smirk on his face. He is being deliberate in his actions; he knows exactly what his touch does to me.

Leo’s playful smirk grows wider as our eyes meet.

“Something like that.” He steps away from me and turns off the taps.

“Once I set my mind on something, I won’t stop until I have it.” He subtly licks his lips, looking back at me. “The sooner you accept that, the better things will be for both of us. Do you want me to take your underwear off too? Or can you manage?”

“Isn’t that synonymous with all New York businessmen?” I unhook my bra, and as it falls to the floor, Leo’s eyes stay locked onto mine. With a shaky breath, I slowly pull my panties down. “The fact that the news of my building being redeveloped meant nothing to you means you’re as ruthless as all the other businessmen out there.”

He holds his hand out, and I instinctively take it.

“That’s a bit harsh, don’t you think?” He gently helps me into the tub of lukewarm water and soap. “Do you want me to leave your building alone?”

My muscles cry out in relief as my body becomes immersed in water. “I’m pretty sure you’d be in breach of your contract.”

I tilt my head up to see him sliding a cabinet door open. He pulls out a brand-new loofah, then turns to face me.

“I can tell you’re not too fond of the wealthy. I find that quite ironic since you’re wealthy yourself.” He perches on the edge of the tub. “But I would like to know why. I would like to know everything about you. You and I are going to happen. If you want me to get to know you better, then I’ll do just that.”

I look down at my knees as my mindset toward Leo really starts to shift. This man is bent on making me stay with him.

He’s irresistably exotic. He knows how to be gentle and yet he can also make me come five times in a single night with that luscious member of his. At this point, I seriously don’t think I can escape him anymore.

A new question forms in my mind: What if—just what if—I actually give in to him? I look back at Leo.

“You’re not thinking of giving me a bath yourself, right?”

He laughs softly. “Don’t worry. I won’t touch you like that, not unless you want me to.”

I want him to.

The entire experience feels somewhat weird to me. I must’ve been a toddler the last time I was given a bath. I tremble uncontrollably at his touch, my heavy breathing a dead giveaway that I enjoy this way too much. On the other hand, this is the first time in over a year that my body feels so relaxed, and I begin to feel so overwhelmed with the sheer nature of his affection.

“We’re all done.” I clear my throat.

“What is it?”

I shake my head. “Nothing. Thanks.”

He wraps my soaking body in a thick towel. “Think you can manage while I get you some food?”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Sure, you aren’t. I’ll see if I can get you a burger.” He chuckles softly as I roll my eyes. “I laid out some clothes for you. Give me a shout if you need something.”

A few minutes later, I come back downstairs dressed in his T-shirt and cycling shorts. I can’t quell the sheepish smile that comes over my face when I see the copious amounts of bacon.

Leo silently watches my every move, but I’ve chalked it up to him being weird, so I ignore him as I bite into the delicacy.

I moan happily. “This is so good.”

“Do you love burgers that much?”

I nod as I chew.

“Good to know. We’ll go to bed after you’re done.”

I swallow. “We? Both of us together?”

“Yes.” The corners of his lips rise with subtlety as he looks at me.

“I’m pretty sure we’re not at that level.”

He throws his head back, his snicker turning into a proper laugh.

“What? I’m being serious.”

“You know, a little innocent cuddling is nothing compared to what we’ve already done together.”

He’s actually right.

Being in Leo’s arms feels weird for the first hour or so. It seems he decided that we wouldn’t be doing anything sexual. But somehow, it all feels so intimate.

CHAPTER TEN

“Samantha.”

I open my eyes at the sound of my name.

“Wake up.”

I stretch with a yawn, then turn on my side. “Can I sleep some more?”

And then it hits me, and I hide my shock. I realize that I slept soundly throughout the night. I didn’t wake up in a sweaty mess from the nightmares that usually haunt me whenever I close my eyes.

How is that even possible? I look over to see Leo putting on a business attire.

“You can stay as long as you want. But there’s something we need to talk about.”

“What is it?” As I sit up, he motions to a steaming mug of coffee on the bedside table. “Thanks.”

“I had your car towed from where you’d left it.”

Oh.

“It’s at your father’s. As for the keys, those are with me.”

“What? How come?”

“I assume you have your own driver, so use him.”

My confusion builds up.

“If he’s not available, give Domenico a call. I sent his number to your phone.”

I shake my head. “What is this?”

“This is me protecting both you and my peace of mind.”

I scoff at that.

“I have a few early meetings this morning, so unfortunately I have to leave. Claudia will make you breakfast. Ask her for anything you need. I already instructed her to pick up a few things for you.”

“I don’t understand.” I try to clear up the fog in my mind, but it seems that Leo has total control of this situation. And to some extent, I feel he’s asserting his control and dominance over me as well.

“Once you settle in as chair, we’ll coordinate our schedules.” His eyes grow tender as I look at him. “I want lunches and dinners with you. I want it all, Sam.”

Over a year ago, I trapped my heart behind a wall built upon the constant pain, grief, and anger. But with each moment I spend with Leo, cracks continue to form in the wall. Like a broken record, I keep telling myself that I need to avoid him—that I need to focus on the mission—but I can no longer fight what I’m feeling for him.

“I gotta run.” He places a soft kiss on my forehead. “I’ll see you later.”

His scent lingers after he leaves the room. I remain still on the bed, but my mind goes at a hundred miles per hour. My thoughts are loud, my sentiments rooted in doubt and denial. However, I’ve always been the type who goes with my gut. So when I kick the blanket off my legs and rush off the bed, I silence my raging thoughts for just a moment.

“Leo!” I dash down the intricate hallway and catch him just atop the stairs, his phone and laptop bag in hand.

His eyebrows furrow when he sees me approaching. Perhaps, it’s the look on my face that has him confused. My my mind is swirling with thoughts, and I find it difficult to find the words to say to him. I want to tell him I’ll give this a try, and that he has to bear with me—that I want him to know that I’m hurting, and there’s nothing he can do to make me feel better. But I’m still afraid to admit these out loud, so I end up pushing myself in his arms. It takes him by surprise as my arms tighten around his waist. Being like this, showing such vulnerability, is something I’ve never done, not even with Mike’s dad and not since my mom passed.

“Samantha?”

I shiver at the tenderness in his voice.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” I say as I pull away. Clearing my throat awkwardly, I look up at him. “I just wanted to say goodbye.”

He cracks a smile. “Okay.” His eyes trail down to my bare legs.

Sometime last night, I ditched his shorts because they felt a little uncomfortable.

“You know, I’d give anything to be between those thighs right now.”

I find myself giggling when the words click.

“That’s not the reaction I wanted.” He moves closer to me, and I naturally move backwards until my back touches the wall.

“I haven’t brushed my teeth yet,” I whisper softly. Judging by the look in his eyes, I can tell exactly what it is he wants to do.

“I don’t care.” His free arm wraps around my waist.

I lean closer, closing the small gap between us. Looking up at him, I see nothing but adoration swirling in his strikingly blue eyes.

“When I saw you for the first time, I knew I had to have you. So I went to Wellington Consolidated every single day after that, hoping that you would pass by.”

“I had no idea billionaires had so much time on their hands.”

He pinches my side, and my natural reaction comes as a giggle.

“Give me a kiss, will you?”

I don’t hesitate. I latch my lips onto his, and he responds with such vigor that I go weak in my knees. The kiss starts slow and tender. Leo is treating me as if I’d break if he kissed me too hard. And I like that. I’m beginning to like this tender side that I’m slowly being exposed to.

I run my hands through his perfectly styled hair. I feel a little guilty that I may be messing it up, but he doesn’t seem to mind. His free hand leaves my waist, and when his fingers caress my inner thigh, my body relaxes. The kiss is still soft and tender. His fingers inch higher, and the space between my legs widens. Now it’s obvious that the innocent goodbye kiss is turning into something else.

I can feel myself getting wet, ready for him. His teeth nip at my lower lip, and I moan softly. My heart beats in synchronicity to the thumping between my legs. I want—need him.

“Oh dear!”

Something falls to the floor with a soft plop. I shove Leo away instantly, having realized that we have company. A stout woman with a head of white hair smiles back at Leo and me, her cheeks turning red.

“You must be Samantha.” The older woman, who I’m assuming is Claudia, ignores Leo completely and takes my hands in hers. “Oh, how beautiful. Come, my child. Let’s get some food for you.”

I see a look of bewilderment on Leo’s face as Claudia all but steals me away from him.

“Go to work, Leo.” She smiles, pretending to shoo him away.

I turn to see Leo shaking his head, making me smile. It’s obvious that they have a close relationship.

Leo places a quick kiss on my forehead. “Keep your phone on you.” He then heads out of the door.

*      *      *

A few hours later, I’m back at Dr. Paton’s office. As I enter, he looks up from his desk with a small smile on his face.

“Hello, Samantha.”

I nod and take a seat.

Before coming here, I studied the whiteboard tucked away in my closet. The plan I concocted has been drilled into my mind. I had to do a few tweaks here and there now that I’m accommodating Leo.

“I’m confused.”

“What are you confused about?”

I decide to choose my words carefully. “I met someone.”

Dr. Paton leans back in his chair and crosses his legs. “That’s nice. Tell me about them.”

I hesitate, and he notices it.

“Is this fear I sense?”

I frown, but I can only manage a sigh.

“I don’t understand the feelings I have. I mean, it makes no sense to feel this way for someone I don’t know so well. How’s that possible? Wouldn’t it make sense for feelings to grow after spending some time together? Isn’t that how things like this normally work?” I take a deep breath. “Sorry, I was rambling.”

“Those were some really valid questions you raised, Samantha.”

I slouch, trying to get comfortable.

“Sadly, I don’t think I can give you the answers you’re looking for.”

I nod with a hum. “That’s alright. I guess I just needed to get that off my chest.”

Dr. Paton’s eyebrows furrow as he seems to be deep in thought. “You know, being romantically involved with another person doesn’t sound that bad.”

I raise my eyebrows but refrain from commenting.

“Of course, it all depends on your experiences with your previous relationships.”

I grow tense. “What are you trying to say?”

“Why exactly are you here, Samantha?”

I open my mouth to reply, but I can’t find the right words.

“Sorry, but I’m grasping at straws here. You’ve outlined your reasons for seeking therapy, but it seems you’re not giving me anything to work with here.”

“It’s all in my file.”

He gestures with his hands. “Yes, that’s true, but I don’t have the specifics of why your commanding officer described you as ‘insubordinate.’ What is the reason? Did you disobey an order?”

“I got someone killed.”

The expression on his face was a mix of shock and concern, and I thought about stopping there, but since he’s asking for more details, I may as well go a bit further.

“And after that happened, I was ordered to pull out, but I didn’t. I killed a few people here and there and blew up some stuff too.”

“All by yourself?”

“Yes.” I give him a solemn nod.

Dr. Paton leans back, as if registering what I’ve said.

“I was upset, so I acted out.”

“Is acting out when you’re angry something you usually do?”

I think back to my teenage years. “You could say that.”

He pulls out a stylus pen from his tablet and begins to scribble on the screen. “Then this is where we’ll start.” He looks at me with a soft smile. “But before we get into all the heavy stuff, how was your week?”

Dr. Paton seems to be steering the conversation—and to an extent, my thoughts—into an entirely different direction.

“I have been appointed as chairwoman of my mother’s foundation.”

“That’s wonderful!” He pauses. “Your family runs Wellington Consolidated, right?”

“Unfortunately.”

He hums at my response but doesn’t comment.

I twiddle my thumbs nervously, contemplating whether or not to share anything further. I know the goal is to use Dr. Paton as best as I can, but would it hurt to get some help in the process?

“The person who died because of me”—I take a deep breath—“has a son, and the other day, his ex-wife told me that she wouldn’t allow me anymore to see him.”

I briefly think back to that day. There was such a buildup of emotions within me as I watched Amy storm into her house and slam the door behind her. She made it clear that she was also shutting me out of Mike’s life.

“And how did that make you feel?”

I feel a slight tremor in my right hand. I try to hide it by putting my hand into the pocket of my trench coat, but it seems Dr. Paton expected some kind of reaction from me.

“Samantha, how long have you had that tremor?”

“It’s nothing serious. My hand just likes to do that.” I struggle to find the right words. “You know, I read somewhere—”

“Sam,” he interjects, “it’s okay.”

My shoulders sag as I finally admit defeat. “It started when my mother died sixteen years ago. I had thought it stopped after I enlisted, but it resurfaced last year.”

“I’m sorry to hear about your mother. What happened to her?”

I shake my head defiantly. “This is where I’ll draw the line.” I straighten my shoulders. “I don’t talk about my mother.”

*      *      *

As I leave Dr. Paton’s office, I feel that my mental strain has manifested into a heavy burden on my shoulders. I thought my plan was foolproof. I thought I would be back in the game after three months, but now that Dr. Paton has bulldozed his way into my mind, I’m frazzled because I don’t have a backup plan in place.

It’s no secret that I’ve been slipping over the past year. The death of Mike’s father reminded me of when I lost my mother, and honestly, I really haven’t been the same since. I thought I could get over it. I’ve already done it once, so there’s no reason why I can’t do it again.

What should I do now? Revisit and revise, or go with the flow?

My questions remain unanswered as I enter the front door to dad’s penthouse. The ride back was silent.

Raji immediately notices my somber mood and decides to keep quiet, which I appreciate, as my mind has been reeling all afternoon.

“Samantha? Is that you?”

I pause in the hallway. I mentally go back and forth, trying to decide if I should leave. I’ve been successful at avoiding Louisa since I returned. I don’t have the capacity to deal with her and all the shit I’m going through.

“I’m leaving shortly.” I grip the keys in my palm while trying to find ways to strengthen my excuse, then I hear the click-clack sound of two separate pairs of feet.

Why the hell are they wearing shoes in the house?

I take a deep breath as the footsteps grow closer. Louisa is the first to appear. She smiles brightly when she spots me, and I do my best not to grimace at her glammed-up appearance. I study her outfit. At first glance, I instantly know it’s expensive. I can tell that her skirt suit is definitely Chanel. The pearls around her neck glimmer beneath the lights. They’re as bright as her gleaming teeth.

“I wanted to introduce you to someone.” Louisa gestures to the woman behind her.

The older brunette gives a tight smile. Her silk pants suit fits loosely on her body, and her dark-blue heels make her seem a little taller than me. Her face is wrinkle-free. It’s perfect—too perfect, actually.

“This is Hilda. She’s on the Planning and Events Committee with the foundation.”

I nod.

“The events for this year have already been approved by the board, but Hilda has some ideas for next year and wanted to discuss them with you.”

I frown. “I appreciate your proactiveness, Hilda. But ambushing me at home seems a little too much, don’t you think?”

The two women share a look of surprise.

“I’m taking office next week. Why don’t you reach out after I’m settled, and we’ll go from there?”

Hilda clears her throat. “We’re having a charity ball on Thursday evening. It would be good for you to meet some of our sponsors and stakeholders alike.”

I make a face. “But I already have brunch penciled in with our sponsors. Isn’t rubbing elbows with the deep pockets Vereen’s job?”

Seconds pass without an answer to my question. The conversation is making me miserable.

I sigh. “Well?”

“Vereen isn’t with the foundation anymore.” Louisa smiles, but there’s no warmth to it. “We thought that someone more qualified would suit the position, so we let her go.”

My heart races as soon as her words sink in.

“There’s no one else more suitable than Vereen.” I look at both women, and it becomes apparent that my aunt was forced out. “Let’s discuss this another time. I have somewhere more important to be.”

I admit that I haven’t thought deeply about what I would be doing once I take over the position. I just don’t want Louisa to be touching anything that belonged to my mother. At this point, I’m failing at that, but I need to try harder. I need to set things right before I leave again, if I’m even able to reenter the military.

But even if I succeed in my mission, I might not even make it out alive.

I can’t help but smile grimly at that thought. I make my way through the lobby and encounter Raji, who is heading in the opposite direction.

“I was just coming up to see you. Your father wanted me to remind you that the movers will be at your old place tomorrow.”

Crap, I’ve forgotten about the movers. If they go in there, they’ll find some pretty dangerous stuff, and I’ll probably be asked a lot of questions.

“Can you take me there? No need to bring me back here. I think I’ll spend one last night in my place.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

It took me roughly three hours to shred sensitive documents and remove the multiple daggers I’d hidden in my apartment. I also used the time to think about what the hell I’m going to do about the chair position, but I came up with nothing. Honestly, I’m way in over my head. I made a rash decision in accepting the job—well, as long as Louisa is not doing it.

My best bet is to try and convince Vereen to return. I know for sure that it won’t go well, but she’s the best person I know who can help run the foundation. I mean, she helped my mom work out all the logistics, and she’s the only person who knows what programs and communities would benefit from the foundation’s work. I wonder what happened while I was away. However, I’m pretty sure Vereen wouldn’t want to see my messed-up ass.

My mom’s death from cancer hit me hard. It came out of nowhere, surprising me, my dad, and all the top doctors money could buy. Everything felt like a race against time back then. They threw different treatments and medications at her, but nothing worked. I happened to overhear a conversation between Dad and one of the doctors, saying there was a high possibility that she wouldn’t make it, and that was when my tremors started. I refused to believe it.

My mother fought as hard as she could, but in the end, it wasn’t enough. She died three months after being diagnosed, and I was so distraught that I stopped talking for months.

I’ve never spoken to anyone about my mother’s death, not even to my own dad. I intend to keep it that way. Her death was one of the most traumatic moments in my life, and I don’t have it in me to relive that.

With a gym bag filled with daggers and other similarly dangerous items, I settle down on the couch for one last night. Given that I’m away most of the time, there’s not much about my apartment that I’ll miss—well, maybe the privacy. It hasn’t happened yet, and I know it seems that I’m hoping for it, but Louisa and I will end up clashing sooner or later. I need to find my own space before that happens.

With my mind consumed by thoughts and unanswered questions, my only solution is to quell those with a bottle of bourbon that’s been sitting on the kitchen counter for over a year. A quick Google search tells me that an unopened bottle of bourbon won’t expire.

I probably shouldn’t have let that encourage me, and I also shouldn’t have touched the stuff after the day I’ve had. But I can’t stop myself, and so I drink myself to sleep.

*      *      *

The one thing about the type of training and experiences I’ve had is being conditioned to be on constant alert. On several occasions, I’ve been able to go a few nights without sleeping. The phrase “sleeping with one eye open” applies to every aspect of my military career, a practice I’ll probably never completely get rid of. So when the sudden feeling of something being off in my apartment shakes me to my core, I open my eyes slightly—just enough to see any movement—and slow my breathing down. I have to make it seem as if I’m asleep.

Despite my drunken state, I had earlier managed to make it to my bedroom. Before falling into a slumber, I packed my guns into their cases, but one remains under the pillow. I try to tell myself that I’m probably just having another nightmare. However, the floorboards have been creaking for the past minute. The soft padding sound I hear can only be made by feet, and as I continue to listen, it becomes clear that I’m not dreaming.

The door to my bedroom cracks open, and I carefully reach for the Glock and switch the safety off. I count the intruder’s steps, anticipating the exact moment they’ll get to my bed. I’m fully alert, ready to shoot without any hesitation whatsoever.

One.

Any moment now.

Two.

I quickly think back to all the missions I’ve been on. All those lives I’ve taken. Could it be that someone managed to discover my true identity?

Three.

A hand grazes my shoulder, and I spring into action. Judging by the silhouette, it’s a man, about six-foot-three. As for his weight, I’ll figure that out later. I grab the hand on my shoulder, turning his arm to inflict as much pain as I possibly can. He screams, and I use the element of surprise to pull him down on the bed. Two seconds later, I’m sitting on top of him with my gun to his forehead.

“Who sent you?” My hold on the gun tightens as I prepare to shoot.

“Have you lost your fucking mind?”

The voice sounds familiar, too familiar. Then, something snaps within me, and my initial belief that someone from my secret life has come to kill me dies instantly. I lift my body, stretching toward the lamp beside my bed. Leo turns on the light. His striking blue eyes look at me in shock and disbelief as I immediately pull my gun-wielding hand away. This is my first time seeing a look like this on his face, and I can already tell that this night won’t end well for me.

“Oh my God.” I shake off my shock as I quickly stand. “Leo, are you okay?” Panic bubbles within me as he sits up.

He doesn’t answer the question right away. He just continues staring at me with that strange look on his face. His eyes shift to the gun still in my hand, and like a child caught playing with something dangerous, I put both my hands behind me.

“Why do you have a gun, Sam?”

I struggle to find the best words to explain the situation.

“I know of your military background, but please don’t tell me you go around pulling a fucking gun at people!”

I jump as he shouts, then I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. “I’m pretty sure it’s not illegal to own a gun in New York.”

His nostrils flare. “That’s what you’re going with?”

I say nothing as he stands and makes his approach in one fluid move. Before I can think what he will do next, he snatches the Glock from my hands. I watch in stunned silence as he swiftly and expertly disassembles the weapon. He must have also handled guns before—there’s no other possible explanation. He tosses each part of the weapon on the bed with nothing but a distasteful expression on his face.

“You were just two seconds away from pulling that trigger.”

I silently pray for the ground to open up and swallow me whole. I’d give anything to not have Leo look at me like that.

He storms out of the bedroom with angry steps. I quickly follow, ready to apologize, to grovel at his feet. I’m prepared to do anything just to wipe that look off his face.

I follow him to the kitchen but stop in my tracks as he rummages through the cupboards, pulling out various bottles of alcohol. He flashes me a look. It’s different, and this one I can easily read. So when he begins to open the bottles and drain their contents into the sink, I don’t move to stop him.

“Leo . . .” A feeling akin to despair comes over me, and I fight the urge to cry. “I’m really sorry.”

Leo takes an empty bottle of overly expensive white rum and puts it down on the counter with more force than necessary.

“I need you to be completely honest with me. Do you have a drinking problem?”

The temperature in the room drops as this isn’t what I expected to hear from him.

“Of course not.” Have I been acting like an alcoholic?

Leo sighs softly. “I can smell the liquor on you, Samantha. Last night you were in the hospital, and tonight you almost blew my fucking head off!”

“I’m not an alcoholic!” I shout. It’s obvious that the both of us are getting angrier as the seconds pass by. “Look, if you’re going to stand there and look at with me that judgemental stare, then it’s best you leave.”

“Leave?” Leo scoffs, his arms crossed in front of his chest as he flashes me a look of disbelief. “For the first time in decades, I truly care for someone other than my immediate family. How many times do I have to say it to you just so you get it?”

He makes a gesture, pointing at his chest and then at me. “This, what we have . . . you’re not a quick fuck to me, Sam. I won’t stand by and watch you get into all kinds of shit.”

I almost physically recoil as his intense words cut right through me.

“I’m sorry.” My apology comes as a weak whisper.

Leo runs his hand through his hair. I can tell he’s gone through multiple emotions in the past ten minutes. Guilt consumes me.

“Get your stuff. You’re staying at my place tonight.”

His tone tells me that there’s no room to argue.

With a dejected feeling, I return to the bedroom to grab the few things I need. The disassembled gun sits on my bed.

Tears come to my eyes. If I had pulled the trigger, I could’ve fucking killed Leo tonight. My right hand shakes slightly, and I grab hold of it. No one else needs to see this tremor today.

I place the gun parts in the case, securing it carefully before leaving it on top of the gym bag by the door. I sigh as I take one last look at the room. I had no idea that this is how my final night in this apartment would turn out. I shut the door, hoping that whatever the hell just happened stays in that room forever.

*      *      *

Still brooding, Leo says nothing to me as he drives us back to his place in his Range Rover. The digital clock reads 2:45 AM, and all I can think about is the fact that he would’ve died half an hour ago. Thoughts of death consume my mind. I see Leo’s blue eyes looking back at me. But this time, they’re not striking, just hollow. That drummed-up picture of him remains in the forefront of my mind during the entire ride.

Leo continues his silence even when we arrive at his building. The ride didn’t take that long since the streets were quite empty.

His décor catches me off guard once again. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to his lavish bachelor penthouse, or whatever words real estate insiders use to describe a space like this. I look around. It still comes as a surprise that all this space is for one person. My eyes then land on a familiar sofa, and I look away quickly. The fictional sight of Leo’s lifeless eyes is immediately replaced by the memory of that night. I shake my head. It’s not normal to think about something like that after what just happened.

“Do you need anything?”

I turn as he places his keys in a small gold bowl sitting on a table by the door.

“No, thank you,” I quietly respond.

“Okay, let’s go to bed then.”

Like a child that’s just been scolded, I follow him to the elevator. The ride to the second floor and the dreadful walk to his bedroom are both done in complete silence. I can’t gauge his mood. I can’t tell what he’s thinking, and I don’t know what to say to make this better—to fix what I’ve done or almost did.

Never in my life have I felt the need to make things better with any man. I’ve never been in a relationship where I felt this type of urge. And this thing between Leo and me? It’s based on pure, raw feelings. Time and time again, I find myself thinking about it. When I’m not thinking about my master plan, my mind wanders and begins to question how such a phenomenon is even possible.

Leo heads directly for the bathroom while I make a beeline for the bed. I want to ask if I could sleep somewhere else, as the need to be alone with my thoughts swells within me. But the need to be close, to be held by him, is much stronger. Leo switches off the bathroom lights, and I turn on my side, away from him and his silent treatment.

I feel the large bed dip as he lies down, making me suddenly become overly aware of his proximity.

“Hey.”

I turn to face him. The room is dimly lit from what seems to be a nightlight right next to the massive walk-in closet.

“Come here.”

I move closer. He pulls me in by my waist, and I breathe in his intoxicating scent.

“I’m sorry.” I’ll apologize as many times as I can.

“I know, baby.” He strokes my shoulder. “It’s been a rough night. You should get some sleep.”

Yes, it seems like the most sensible thing to do right now.

And yet, I don’t want us to go to bed like this. I feel like a dark cloud is hanging over both our heads.

“No.” I sit up instantly. “Not like this.” I pull my T-shirt off.

Leo sits up, catching sight of my bare chest.

“Sam, you’re not thinking straight.”

“But I am.” My voice cracks as the need to put things back to the way they were consumes me. “Please, Leo. I need this.”

I can’t explain it to him. I don’t know where this sudden urge came from, but this is all I can think of. Leo doesn’t question my decision as I’m gently pushed onto my back. His entire body stretches over mine. My hands are at his waist, removing his shirt, then they’re touching his warm skin. I swallow nervously, widening my legs bravely as he settles between them.

“I can only give it to you rough.”

So, he’s still pissed at me.

My nod is promptly followed by a moan as he grips my breast. I close my eyes, pushing my chest into his hand. I don’t care how he does it. I just need him inside me.

“Look at me.”

I stare into his eyes. He frees my untamed curls, and they fall on top of my breasts in their natural spirals.

“My beautiful girl.” His lips meet mine in a heated kiss.

My eyes shut as I lose myself in the taste of his tongue. My hands instinctively grip whatever part of his body they can find. I pull him closer, flexing my hips upward to meet his. The bulge I’m met with only makes me moan. The sound seems to set Leo off as he pulls away. I’m breathing heavily, hot and needy for him. The sweatpants I’m wearing are roughly pulled off my legs and discarded on the floor.

Leo moves quickly, asserting his dominance. I lie still, surprising myself that I’m giving up so much control. But I can sense it. I feel his need to have control, just like my need to be taken by him. In our own twisted ways, we want to set things right, to not think about the fact that I could’ve downright murdered him just a while ago.

I feel his fingers push my panties to the side before his thumb rubs my clit. He grabs me by the knee, pulling me closer to him. The thick head of his stiff member touches my entrance, and I shiver. My left leg is hooked around his waist, the other straight and out of the way.

Leo fills me without warning. With a quick snap of his hips, he thrusts harshly. As harsh as it is, no matter how it stings slightly from being filled with his thick length, I moan passionately. This is what I want.

I continue moaning as Leo moves. I welcome the brute force behind his thrusts, running my hands along his arms as I feel his muscles. I’m being drilled into the bed, and I love every second of it. I moan and thrash from side to side with each powerful thrust. Leo’s groans are heaven to my ears.

“I love how wet you are for me.” His thumb is back at my clit. “Gets me hard every time I think about how good I can make you feel.”

“Yes.” My voice rises in pitch as he doesn’t let up. The combination of his dick and thumb is driving me crazy.

He suddenly brings his head closer, making me think he’s going in for a kiss, but his head drops to my chest, and he takes my right nipple between his teeth. Pain and pleasure course through me, and I let out a lust-filled scream as he soothes my throbbing areola with a long lick of his tongue.

I orgasm instantly. Leo pulls out, and I whimper. My calves twitch violently, my body begging for more while riding out the impromptu high. My throat is now dry from the prolonged moaning, my heart hammering against my rib cage.

“I wish you could see yourself right now, baby.”

Leo unhooks my leg from his waist and grabs the other, holding them on either side of his body. My legs are still shaking as the surprise orgasm was just too powerful.

“I have to come inside you.”

“Please,” I beg for it. I need his orgasm.

Leo swiftly enters, and I cry out in sheer ecstasy. My hands fly to his biceps, my fingernails digging into his skin.

“Don’t fight this. Don’t fight me.”

“Leo . . .” I feel it coming, and I know Leo is about to come too.

“Say it. I’ll give you what you want.” His thrusts grow even more violent. “Say. It.”

“I want you to come! Come!” I scream the words.

If Leo had neighbors on this floor, I’m pretty sure we would hear complaints in the morning.

“Fuck!” He makes one final thrust. His hips stay still as all of him is inside me, and I shiver as he fills me up with his seed. He toys with my clit, and I moan softly. “I own you, Sam—your pussy, your body, your mind.”

“Yes.” I grab hold of his neck, pulling him to me. I capture his lips in a sloppy kiss. “Yours, only yours.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

“My beautiful girl.”

I open my eyes at the sound of Leo’s accented voice. His morning voice is a bit raspy, yet it still manages to send shivers down my spine. My mind is a little hazy, but my body seems to be alert, and my nipples harden when our eyes meet. It’s then that I notice I’m not wearing any clothes, and Leo’s mouth is a little too close to my entrance.

“Leo . . .” I try to push his head away. I don’t think I can handle any more of him.

But of course, that doesn’t stop him. His tongue licks the whole area.

I moan softly, tilting my head back. I fist the sheets as Leo devours me. He slips a finger inside, and my body reacts by sitting upright, my hands gripping his hair. I don’t know if I’m pushing him away or pulling him closer, but his name is on my lips as I quickly come intensely.

He places a kiss on my inner thigh, a kiss on my stomach, a soothing kiss on my nipple, then one on my lips. “Morning.”

My hands find his hard member in no time.

“No,” he says with an authoritative tone. “You’re still sore.”

I hold his gaze. I position myself right in front of his pulsing member, and he immediately gets the message.

“You want me to fuck your mouth?”

I kiss his leaking head.

“Then, so be it.”

I slowly take him in my mouth since he’s too big to take all at once. I stare up at him like this shows me exactly how I’m making him feel. I hollow my cheeks and suck vigorously, causing Leo to let out a long moan. With my free hand, I caress the sensitive skin of the rest of his member that’s not in my mouth. The blowjob grows sloppy and extremely wet, but I can tell Leo loves it as he’s now thrusting slowly, fucking my mouth so sensually.

Our eyes are locked—breaking eye contact would ruin the moment—as I bob up and down on his length. He grabs hold of my hair, helping me keep the rhythm.

“Fuck!” He pulls out quickly, gripping his member as he ejaculates all over my chest.

I gasp at how hot it feels on my skin, and how hot Leo looks jerking off while looking at me.

“Come here.” He holds me by the shoulders, pulling me onto my knees, then kisses me slowly. “I belong to you too,” he says as he pulls away. “My body, my cock, my mind—it’s all yours.”

I take a deep breath as the intensity of his stare is too much to bear. He kisses me once more before he gets off the bed.

“Let’s get cleaned up.”

I take his outstretched hand. He chuckles softly as I limp behind him on the short walk to the bathroom.

Later, after more kissing and caressing in the shower, Leo and I leave the penthouse together. He’s going to work while I’ll be heading to a place I haven’t been to in years.

*      *      *

“Miss Wellington?”

I catch Domenico’s worried expression in the rearview mirror. Of course, Leo doesn’t know that I’m here. I asked Domenico to take me here right after he dropped Leo off.

“It’s okay.” I unbuckle the seat belt, looking out at the two-story house. Nothing much has changed since the last time I was here. The wire fencing is still intact, and the layout of the front yard hasn’t changed much, with the exception of a garden and a pink tricycle left unattended.

“I know what you’re worried about, but this isn’t a bad neighborhood.” I smile softly at Domenico, and he nods. “But you should go. The limo will attract too much attention.”

I stand outside the gate after Domenico leaves, my palms sweaty as I weigh my options. I know for a fact that my presence here may be received with mixed reactions. Nevertheless, a visit is long overdue. So with my mind made up, I lift the latch on the gate and enter the small yard. I’m immediately hit with memories of my early childhood. I remember playing in this very yard with my cousins. My grandparents always had a smile on their faces whenever I was here, which told me that they were always fond of me.

The porch is quaint and not heavily decorated. The steps creak as I approach the front door. With a deep breath, I ring the doorbell. It’s been quiet for a few minutes before I hear footsteps. I clear my throat and straighten my shoulders, preparing myself for what I’m about to face.

The door opens to reveal a small boy. “Hi. Who are you?”

A woman’s voice bellows from inside the house: “Andre! How many times do I have to tell you not to answer the door?”

The boy is pulled backwards by his shoulders, and the woman pulls the door toward her.

“Oh my God!” She can’t conceal her shock when she sees my face.

She recognizes me, but I’m unable to put a name to her face. Heck, I’m not even sure whether I’ve actually met her before.

“You’re here to see Mama?”

“Yes,” I say, still a bit unsure of who this “Mama” is. “This is where Vereen lives, right?”

She looks at me from head to foot, and I take the time to also take in her features. Her hair is dyed a burnt orange color, her eyebrows are neatly done, and her shiny nose piercing glimmers as the autumn sun shines on her.

“C’mon in.”

Andre runs off into the house as the woman steps aside for me to enter. I slip my shoes off, and the door closes behind me. Other than a few pictures here and there, the house’s interior hasn’t changed much.

“Huh.”

I turn to see the woman staring down at my shoes.

I furrow my eyebrows. “Is there a problem?”

“Nothing. Wait here.” She follows after Andre.

If my memory serves me well, that’s where the kitchen is.

“Mama! You won’t believe who’s here!”

Then it dawns on me. She’s probably my cousin.

I ignore the faint conversation coming from the kitchen area as I look at the various pictures on the wall. Except for my grandparents and Vereen, there are multiple faces I don’t recognize. Could it be that these are pictures of the cousins I used to play with?

A particular frame catches my eye, and I bring it closer to my face. In the picture is my mother, sitting in front of a Christmas tree. She’s wearing a red dress, her hair down to her shoulders. On her lap is a small child with a rattle in her hand.

How is it that this is my first time seeing this?

“Sam?”

I turn quickly. Vereen is standing in the hallway. I immediately notice the sad look on her face. It’s one she always had whenever she visited me after my mom passed. Back then, I couldn’t even look at her because my mom and Vereen were twins.

“Hi.”

Vereen tilts her head, looking at me. “Don’t tell me you’ve been walking around the city with your hair like that.”

My hand flies to my head. This morning, I’ve managed to put the unruly curls into a messy bun.

I give Vereen a sheepish smile. “My hair has a mind of its own.”

“Oh, my sweet child.” She approaches me with her arms outstretched, and I effortlessly fall into her embrace. “Thanks for coming.”

We pull away.

“Your hair’s a mess,” she says, making me laugh softly. “Nicki, Sam’s here to get her hair done!”

Nicki, my cousin, shouts back from wherever she is, but I’m unable to make out what she says.

“I’ll go grab a chair, then you can tell me what you’ve been up to.” Vereen pauses and looks back at me with teary eyes. “It’s good to hear your voice again, Sam.”

*      *      *

News of my return spreads through the neighborhood like wildfire, and people show up at the house in droves. They’re all from my mother’s family, but I’ve been out of contact with them for so long that it’s hard to remember any of them. Unfortunately, my grandparents are down south for a funeral and won’t be back until next week.

After I get my hair done, Vereen makes what she calls “real food,” not the light crap that we, boujee people, like to snack on. I don’t even refute her comment because since I’ve been back at Dad’s, Gina has been preparing what Louisa approves of.

Eventually, I’m alone with Vereen. We’re seated at the table in the kitchen with steaming mugs of coffee sitting before us. A plate that was once loaded with cookies is almost empty, and now is the right time to pick her brain.

“What happened with the foundation?”

“My role became redundant.”

I make a face.

“I know it’s a load of crap, but it’s obvious that someone like me didn’t fit in.”

I shake my head. “That doesn’t make any sense. You were the foundation’s in-house social worker. I know you did a stellar job. How could they decide to not want you anymore?”

“Look at me.” Our eyes meet. “It has nothing to do with how good of a job I was doing. I wasn’t one of them. We’re not rich, and most of all, we’re not white.”

“Are you saying . . . ?”

She looks away, but I already know the answer.

“Why didn’t you say something?”

Vereen looks back at me. “Why would I want to stay where I’m not welcomed? My sister must’ve really loved your father because if I were her, I would’ve left his ass a long time ago.”

I look at my hands, feeling weak at the thought that there’s nothing I can do to make this any better.

“I’m the chairwoman now,” I say softly. “It didn’t sit right with me that Louisa was in charge.”

“Sammy, the foundation has grown into something huge. Your mother started it as a means to help the kids around here, the ones who weren’t born to parents who wanted to do well for their children. Yes, I’m a little pissed that I got kicked out, but such large-scale management wasn’t something I could handle.”

I nod but refrain from commenting.

“You know, your grandparents offered to take you in after your mother died.”

I look at her, surprised.

“Figures. Of course, your father didn’t mention it.”

“What?”

“Stephen’s parents didn’t like your mother. There’s no way Ma and Pa wanted you to stay in a family that didn’t even respect your mother.”

“Honestly, it still feels like that sometimes.” I sit up straight. “It’s almost as if the memory of her is completely gone from my father’s mind. I mean he tries to get me to talk about her, but the people around us seem to have forgotten that he had a first wife.”

Vereen places her hand on mine. “Don’t let that bother you, Sam. You’re just as brilliant as your mother.” She pats my hand comfortingly, then stands. “Wait, last I heard you were in the military. Did you quit?”

I nod. “Yeah. It wasn’t for me.”

Vereen doesn’t think much of my answer as Andre bursts into the kitchen, a look of excitement on his face.

“You have got to see the car outside!”

Vereen shakes her head as Andre runs off. At first, I decide not to pay attention to him, but then I remember that Domenico dropped me off earlier. To make matters worse, I hadn’t been paying attention to my phone.

I stand quickly, startling Vereen, and run after Andre. I look through the front door just in time to see Leo stepping out of his Maserati. I sigh as he spots me. I hear footsteps coming from behind me, but it’s too late now to close the door. Leo walks through the small gate, his face hard as steel. I step out onto the porch, deciding to meet him halfway.

“You tracked my location,” I say matter-of-factly.

“You weren’t answering your phone,” he countered.

“Touché.”

“C’mon, introduce me to your aunt.”

Introduce him? As what though?

I turn, and Vereen, Nicki, and Andre are all standing on the porch.

“Everyone, this is Leo.” I look at him. “Leo, meet everyone.”

Nicki snickers at how awkward I am, but Leo ignores her and moves to shake Vereen’s hand.

“Leo Paton. I’m Sam’s boyfriend.”

Oh, so that’s what we’re telling people.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Two hours after leaving my grandparents’ house, I still find it hard to tell what Vereen’s impression of Leo is. Nicki, on the other hand, seemed to be under some kind of spell after Leo shook her hand. Just before leaving, she pulled me aside and asked if Leo had a brother. I can’t remember her exact words, but she said something like “They don’t make white men like that anymore.”

Throughout the course of the day, I have forgotten that there’s a certain foundation event happening tomorrow evening. Now that I know exactly what happened with Vereen, I lose interest in showing up. My mother started the foundation to help people, and now it’s grown into a thing where the sentiment of helping those less fortunate than us has sunk into oblivion.

How on earth do I fix this? Heck, can any of this even be fixed?

“Hey.”

I turn my head at the sound of Leo’s voice. I’ve been so caught up in my thoughts that I fail to notice he’s no longer tapping away at his keyboard. Leo took me back to his place, and after sending a quick message to my dad, we settled down on the sofa, the same sofa that Leo fucked me senseless on.

“You’re so quiet. What are you thinking about?”

Many thoughts have been occupying my mind. I’ll just pick one of them for now.

“You called yourself my boyfriend.”

He nods with a hum. “You and I both know that what we have is much more than that, and I don’t think there’s an appropriate word in the English language to describe it.”

I decide to pick his brain some more, crossing my legs comfortably.

“But if you were to describe this—us—what would you say?”

He closes the laptop and places it on the table before us. He copies me, crossing his legs.

“I’ve said it before. You belong to me, and I belong to you.”

I frown at his answer. “Let’s just stick to boyfriend and girlfriend even though you didn’t ask me.”

He chuckles. “That’s for normal people.”

“We’re not normal?”

He shakes his head. “What we feel for each other is too intense. Normal people don’t have it like this. Their world doesn’t stop when they stare into each other’s eyes. They don’t go wild just by being this close to each other. And”—he looks right into my eyes—“normal people don’t fuck like we do.”

I squirm at his words, but I try not to let them affect me.

“Normal people don’t stalk each other, either,” I quip.

“I’m glad we’re in agreement.”

I roll my eyes at him. “I don’t like being tracked.”

“I don’t like not knowing where you are.” He crosses his arms. “If it makes you feel any better, you can track my location too. Domenico also knows where I am at all times. You can give him a call if you think the tracking’s too extreme.”

It becomes obvious that he’s not letting up on this.

“Is this something you’ve done with all your girlfriends?”

“I haven’t had any girlfriends, not before you.”

I chuckle at that.

“I’m being serious. I might have taken a few women out to different events, but I’ve never been tempted to fuck any of them.”

“Except me.”

He nods.

“So, the first time you saw me, you just wanted to fuck me.”

“Hey, stop twisting my words.” Leo is on top of me in two seconds, and my body relaxes as he hovers over me. “The first time I saw you, I wanted to give you anything you needed. I was ready to travel to hell and back, to pull the stars out of the night sky, just for you. Being inside you is just an added bonus, baby.”

His words spark an intense reaction within me, and I kiss him fervently.

“Wait.” He pulls away. “Come with me.”

With our fingers intertwined, he leads me into the kitchen.

I squeal when he grabs me by the waist and places me on the island as if I weighed nothing. Leo smirks playfully at me before he turns and heads toward the fridge. His back and arm muscles flex as he all but glides smoothly across the floor.

“Were you athletic growing up?” I find myself asking.

I noted the first time we met that he was too pretty to be true. Whenever he walks, he moves with such grace that I begin to wonder how active he was in his youth.

He hums in response to my question.

“Ah, here they are.” He emerges from the fridge with bottles of chocolate and caramel sauce in his hands. “I was a ballet dancer for a while. I stopped when I was seventeen.”

“No shit.”

He shrugs nonchalantly, then takes his place before me.

“Why did you quit?”

“I came to America.”

I open my mouth to continue my line of questioning, but he places his index finger over my lips.

“We can play twenty-one questions another time. Right now, I will lather you in chocolate and caramel and lick every inch of your body.”

I look down. “Ew, you eat food in the kitchen.”

“And now, I’m about to eat you.” His hands are now on my thighs.

Anticipation courses through me while Leo removes the shirt I’m wearing. My hips shift as he languidly looks at my body.

“I’ll never get used to how fucking sexy you are.”

“Leo . . .” My voice is shaky.

“No fighting, remember?”

I nod.

“Do you trust me?”

I let the question sink as I begin to think.

“I don’t want you to trust me with just your body, Sam.”

“Okay,” I say softly. I figure that I might as well get used to Leo’s level of trust in me at this point. If there ever comes a time when he finds out how truly broken I am, I wonder if he still wants me.

Want and lust are evident in his eyes as he stares back at me.

“Oh, I’m going to enjoy this.” He places a hand on my stomach, gently pushing me down on the countertop. “And so will you.”

I shiver as my skin touches the cold marble while I lie completely still. The lights over my head gleam brightly as I wait for Leo to do his worst. I hear the soft clicks of the bottle caps, and at this point, I have no idea what to expect. I feel a cold liquid dripping onto my stomach. I exhale sharply, my skin covered in goose bumps. Leo dips his fingertips into the liquid, then he rubs it on my stomach and in my navel.

The barstool scrapes against the floor, and I raise my head to see Leo seated before my open legs.

“What the fuck?”

“Language, young lady.” He brings his mouth right near the top of my entrance, and his tongue tastes my skin. He hums as he does, and no words are said as he continues. His tongue trails upwards past my navel and finds it way to my breasts.

“You taste exquisite.” He stands from the stool. “Here.”

His tongue dips into my mouth, the mixture of chocolate and caramel bursting into my own as I suck on Leo’s tongue, moaning. Then, he pulls away. Without warning, his fingers push into me, and my back arches at the intrusion.

“So tight. So wet.”

I moan from the irresistible pleasure. “Just for you.”

“Only for me,” Leo replies, sitting back on the barstool. His mouth is on me in less than a second.

I squirm and moan delightfully as he pleasures me with his mouth.

“Eating you out is my favorite thing to do.” He fingers me vigorously, thrusting in and out.

My body tingles everywhere as I slowly lose myself, growing more and more light-headed with each stroke of his fingers. His relentless licking and sucking inexorably coax me to my orgasm.

“Yes, baby. Just like that.”

My hands fly to his head, and I grip his locks.

“Come for me, Sam.”

I let out a scream as my body rides out the high. His name falls from my lips as I push my hips into his mouth, begging for more. I’m all but carried off the island, directly onto Leo’s waiting member. And when he swiftly pushes into me, bursts of light erupt from behind my eyes.

“Fuck!” It’s too much. This is too fucking intense.

I pull him closer to me, moaning softly as I sink further onto him. Leo exhales deeply. He grabs hold of my waist, moving me back and forth, guiding me on exactly how he wants me to move.

“Do you feel it?”

I’m too busy moaning to immediately answer him.

He slaps my ass. “Answer me.”

I cry out. “Yes!”

Smack.

“I can’t get enough.”

Smack.

“Your ass is fucking perfect.”

The barstool rocks dangerously beneath us. Leo’s hands have left my hips as I take control of the rhythm. I move my hips vigorously, riding him as hard as I can, taking every inch of him.

“Make me come.”

I place both hands on his neck, holding him in place. Leo’s jaw clenches as he groans. His eyes never leave mine. I lift my hips, breathing heavily as the tip of his penis is just at my entrance. Then, without warning, I swiftly push my hips down.

“Fucking hell!” Leo grips my hips tighter, coming in forceful spurts.

I find his lips once more—the kiss is sloppy, just the way we like it. I pull away and look down at him. I smile softly as he seems to be reeling from his orgasm. It makes me swell with pride when I realize that I can bring a man like Leo to his knees.

“Hey, come back to me.”

Leo smiles softly. A look similar to being intoxicated is still on his face. “I think you fucked my brains out.”

I throw my head back and let out a small laugh.

“I love that.”

I raise my hips slowly, and Leo’s member slips out of me, along with a few drips of his seed. Leo and I share a passionate look.

“I need to be inside you again.”

I giggle as he gets off the stool with me in his arms, my legs locked around his waist, then walks to the elevator.

“Bath time?”

I hum when the door slides to the right, and we enter.

“As long as you don’t get my hair wet.”

“I like your hair this way. It’s easier to hold on to without getting my ring tangled in your curls.”

“Nicki calls them passion twists. Vereen says my hair looks like a bird’s nest.”

Leo chuckles softly. “A cute bird’s nest.”

Feeling spent, I rest my forehead on his shoulder, burying my face in his chest.

“What is it?”

“Nothing.” I do have a lot on my mind, no doubt about it. But I’m not quite sure if it’s fair to lay it all on Leo. I close my eyes, letting him carry me to his luxurious bathroom.

“I wanted to take you again, but you’re falling asleep, baby.”

“Rain check?”

“Anything for you, my love.”

*      *      *

I wake up in Leo’s arms the following morning. As soon as I open my eyes, I note that I still haven’t had a nightmare since I started falling asleep in his arms. I shuffle slowly with a soft groan when I realize that there’s no escaping Leo’s hold.

“Bro.”

Leo opens his eyes and looks at me.

“You’re crushing me.”

“Did you just call me bro?” He loosens his hold on me as I yawn. “I’ve never met a more interesting woman.” He moves on top of me.

“Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“Yes.” He nips my neck. “Deep inside you.”

I spread my legs, welcoming the idea. But before anything can happen, an urgent knock on the door comes.

“Leo, my boy, are you awake?”

Leo groans out of annoyance, then rolls out of the bed and quickly gets dressed. I pull the sheets over my chest as he opens the door to reveal a frazzled Claudia.

The two talk quietly in Italian. I manage to pick up a few words like “unannounced,” “mother,” “plan,” and “family.” Judging by their tone, I can tell that something serious is happening.

Leo turns from the door as soon as I sit up on the bed. “I’ll be back. Don’t leave this room.”

The door shuts behind him, leaving me in the bedroom, alone and confused. Claudia’s anxiousness is stuck in my head. Curiosity overwhelms me, so I disobey his orders. I grab a shirt of Leo’s that has been sitting on an ottoman and decide to take the elevator to the first floor.

Barefoot and still sleepy, I make it to the first floor just in time to hear raised voices coming from the foyer. My ear catches some rapid Italian, and I follow what seems to be the sound of Leo’s voice and an unknown woman, but their conversation stops as soon as I come into view. My eyes meet the strange woman’s. Leo realizes that she has lost her train of thought, and so he turns around. His eyes narrow as he spots me.

“For the love of God.” He marches over to me, then grabs me by the arm. “Didn’t I tell you to wait upstairs?”

I pull my arm away. “I’m hungry.” Without sparing him or the strange woman a parting look, I make my way to the kitchen where I find Claudia pacing nervously.

“Samantha.” She tries to hide the startled look on her face, and I pretend I don’t see it. “Would you like some breakfast? Coffee?”

“Please.” I nod. “Thank you.”

The sound of the front door slamming shut can be heard from the kitchen.

“Samantha!”

My eyebrows furrow instinctively, and I turn to see Leo marching toward me with a stony expression.

Claudia makes her escape as soon as Leo stands behind me.

“I told you to stay upstairs, didn’t I?”

“You did.” The digital clock on the stove catches my attention. “You should get ready for work.” I push past him as I stand. The coffee machine is calling out to me, and I turn it on. I notice him looking at me. “What?”

“You’re not upset?”

I shake my head. “Did you do something I should be worried about?”

“Well, no.” He runs a hand through his hair. “Is there anything you want to say to me?”

“No. I thought something was up when Claudia came to get you, but I guess it’s nothing.”

He exhales. “Hey.”

Our eyes meet.

“I’m not the type to make a fuss over inconsequential things.”

Leo nods. “Right. I’ll go get ready.”

To be honest, I am a little curious about the identity of that woman. It strikes me that both Leo and Claudia reacted the way they did when she showed up. It’s a mystery, but at the end of the day, I have my own shit to deal with.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Leo seemed somewhat off when he left for work. It probably had something to do with that woman, but Leo doesn’t seem like the type of person who gets easily bothered. Whatever it is, I’m sure he’ll get over it.

“As Hilda mentioned a few days ago, this year’s calendar is already set,” Louisa speaks rapidly as I follow her along the hallways. Phones ring, and the sounds of printers go off as we walk by the cubicles.

“Board meetings are every three months, and the various committees meet every two weeks.” The tour ends exactly where it began half an hour ago. “Like I said earlier, I had the office decorated to your liking. It was rather a challenge since I don’t really know what it is you like.”

“Okay.” I flash her an insincere smile. “Thanks, Louisa.”

I step inside, closing the door in her face, preventing her from saying anything else. I take a deep breath as I lean on the door. It’s my first official day as chairwoman. And I really do feel way in over my head.

I walk over to a vase of white roses. I know immediately whom the flowers were from since Dad had already sent me a basket filled with my favorite candy. I smile, admiring them. I’ve never been the type of girl who likes flowers, but the fact that I got them from Leo makes it so much better.

Good luck on your big day.

xoxo LBP

I chuckle at the little hugs and kisses on the card. I quickly send him a thank-you text as I sit behind the oak desk. I tuck my phone in a drawer, and I decide to hunker down and try to figure out what the hell I’m supposed to be doing.

Hours later, after multiple meetings and a long-ass lunch with some of the foundation’s long-standing sponsors, I find myself back at Leo’s, ready to call it a day. Unfortunately, due to the hectic schedule I now have, I totally forgot about the stupid charity ball event.

“Samantha.” Claudia greets me at the door with a mug of tea in her hands. “Come, child. Rest, relax for a few minutes.”

“Thanks.” I hand her my coat and handbag as she hands me the tea. “How was your day, Claudia?”

“Same as always. Now, drink up. You have a long night ahead of you.”

I look around. “Where’s Leo?”

Claudia waves her hand. “He’s off getting ready somewhere. As for you, there’s a lot to be done before he arrives.”

I’m confused. Before I can ask any further questions, the doorbell rings.

“Ah, they’re here.” Claudia opens the door, and three women dressed in black skirt suits enter the hallway.

They exchange greetings in Italian, and to my surprise, they barrel into the foyer with small suitcases and two clothing racks filled with dresses.

“Claudia, what’s going on?”

“Rapida, Samantha. You need to get ready.”

After a quick shower, I find myself back where the women set up their equipment. Various boxes filled with makeup and brushes are laid open. I lean forward, trying to get a closer look. They somehow manage to get my shade correct, and the dresses all seem to be my size as well.

Did Leo arrange all of this?

The women work quickly and meticulously. My twists are now up in a high bun. A diamond bracelet is around my wrist, and the necklace they put on me is so heavy that I’m sure my neck will be sore by the end of the night.

Since I’ve never been the dressy type, I decided to go with something simple. The bandeau-cut dress shows off my shoulders and the ridiculous necklace. It hugs my curves in all the right places. It’s a little restrictive, but I guess I won’t be doing much moving tonight anyway. The split in the dress begins at my thigh, gradually opening all the way to my ankle. I actually didn’t notice this particular detail until I put the damn thing on.

The women finish up by spritzing my face with a mist and then my entire body with some overly expensive perfume.

I take one last look at myself in an easel mirror they set up.

“Beautiful.”

I jump slightly at Leo’s voice. When did he even get here?

His hair sits in immaculate waves down to his neck. The suit he’s wearing—clearly custom-made—fits him perfectly. He looks absolutely ethereal. I get the chance to look at his face daily, but I still can’t believe how attractive he is right now.

“Hi.”

He smiles softly. “Hi. Ready to go?”

I nod and reach for his outstretched hand. He gives a quick word of thanks to the women, then we make our way to the elevator.

“How did you know about this event, anyway?”

He runs his fingers down my arm and takes a deep breath as if he’s trying to control himself.

“Paton Technologies is a sponsor of the foundation,” he answers.

“Of course.”

As we wait for the elevator, he helps me into a coat left by the women.

“I can only give an hour.”

Leo chuckles, taking my hand in his. “You know, we don’t have to go if you don’t want to.”

I let out a laugh. “You’re telling me this after I was pricked and prodded by those women?”

“An hour it is, then.”

The elevator ride to the first floor was done in utter yet comfortable silence. Domenico greeted us with a tip of his hat as he opened the door of the limo.

“Hi, Domenico.” I smile at him.

“You look lovely, Miss Wellington.”

The two men speak happily to each other in Italian. Leo laughs softly and joins me in the limo.

“Domenico has totally warmed up to you.” He places a kiss at the side of my mouth as soon as the limo drives off. “Every time I’m in this limo, I remember our first night together.”

I shiver as the memory of that night comes back to me. “That was a pretty good night.”

“I’m getting hard just thinking about it.”

I laugh at his flirtatious nature. “Is there ever a time when you’re not hard?”

“Before meeting you, I wasn’t sexually active.”

I look at him with a mixture of shock and amusement.

“It’s the truth.”

“Right.”

His hand finds the exposed skin of my thigh.

“Leo.”

“I missed you today.”

I sigh softly. “I had no idea pencil pushers did that much work.”

He lets out a laugh. “What do you think I do at the office all day?”

I shrug nonchalantly. “Count your billions and buy real estate?”

“Are you still mad at me for buying your building?”

I give him a knowing look, and he smirks at me.

“What can I do to make things better?” He pulls me closer to him, and I get light-headed just by inhaling his intoxicating scent. “How about you move in with me?”

The spell I’m under immediately breaks.

“What?”

Leo’s eyebrows furrow at my reaction. “You heard me. Is that not what you were expecting?”

“Actually, no,” I say honestly. “I was hoping to be felt up for the rest of the drive.”

“Unbelievable.” He pulls away. “You don’t want to move in with me?”

I blink at his tone. “Well, we literally just met. Does any of this sound normal to you?”

He takes a deep breath. From the look in his eyes, I can tell I won’t be getting felt up at all tonight.

“I thought we already established that nothing about us is normal.”

I sigh softly. “Didn’t your background check on me tell you that I’ve been away for over two years?”

He shifts and clears his throat awkwardly.

“I know you did one. Wealthy people are obsessed with those things.”

“And your point is?”

I flash him a look. “Don’t get snarky with me.”

His jaw clenches, but he remains silent.

“What I’m trying to say is, my dad just got me back, and as much as I feel annoyed being there, I’m not ready to leave him so soon. Do you understand?”

“Okay, fine.”

The limo rolls to a stop. Leo doesn’t wait for Domenico. He opens the passenger door on his own. I shake my head at him, but I take his hand as he helps me out of the limo.

Cameras flash everywhere as I step onto the carpet. Reporters shout Leo’s name, asking him to look in their direction. I’m shocked at the overall reaction. One would think Leo is a celebrity, though I guess he kind of is.

He tightens his hold on my hand as he leads me inside, and I’m so busy thinking about what the tabloids will look like in the morning that I barely notice my coat being removed.

“Miss Wellington.” Paige, an executive assistant I adopted with my new position, smiles brightly at me. “You’re here. Please come with me. There’s a lot of people who would like to meet you.”

I look up at Leo.

“Go.” He pulls me into a deep kiss before letting go of my hand. “Duty calls.”

I nod. “I’ll come find you.”

Paige guides me to multiple circles filled with New York’s rich and famous.

At first, it felt weird to pretend that I was interested in what they had to say, but luckily I’ve worn many faces throughout my career, so the pretending came with ease after the first ten minutes.

A tap on my shoulder pulls my attention away from a trio of socialites who were only interested in my hair. I turn, and when I see it’s my father, I smile in relief.

“Sammy girl, you look amazing.”

We share a brief hug.

“Thanks. I can’t wait to get the hell out of here.”

He chuckles softly. “There’s my girl. Leo and Louisa are somewhere around here.”

I nod.

“So, tell me, how was your first day as chair? How are things with you and Leo? Is it serious?”

I take a deep breath. “Christ, one question at a time.”

“Oh, here they are.”

I follow my dad’s gaze. Louisa is holding on to Leo’s arm, laughing at something he’s said to her. Eyes follow the two as they make their approach, but it’s obvious that almost everyone is looking at Leo. I fall under the spell as well. How can he be manly, handsome, and beautiful all at once? Louisa, on the other hand, looks like any of the regular socialites in attendance.

“Samantha, you look radiant.”

I’m about to return the smile when I see something on her neck. Louisa moves to give me a hug, but my eyes stay focused. I remain still while clenching and unclenching my fists.

“This dress looks lovely on you.”

I open my mouth to thank her for the compliment, but I can’t stop looking at her neck.

When I was young, Dad gifted my mother a necklace on her birthday. He had commissioned a French jeweler to make it. It’s encrusted with diamonds and emeralds that cost a shit ton of money, and it’s the only one of its kind. I remember that Dad had it locked up in his safe, so why is it sitting pretty on Louisa’s neck?

My breathing slows, and I feel the heat rising on the back of my neck.

“I’ve been hearing whispers. Everyone’s smitten with you, Samantha. He invited us to the Hamptons this weekend. Leo too. I told him I would check with you before answering. So, what do you think?”

I feel myself starting to space out. Why is she wearing it? How did she even get it out of Dad’s safe? Has Dad forgotten what this necklace means?

“Samantha?”

“Take it off,” I speak softly.

Louisa furrows her eyebrows as she looks back at me.

“The necklace, take it off.”

Louisa’s hand flies to her neck, touching the necklace protectively.

“Sam, baby?”

I don’t tear my eyes away from Louisa.

Dad touches my arm. “Samantha, let me explain.”

I pull my arm away, and I step closer to Louisa. I can barely keep my voice under control.

“Take it off if you don’t want me to cause a scene.” My anger is becoming insurmountable.

“Okay, you need to calm down.”

I don’t hesitate. My hand reaches for her neck. I grab hold of the necklace, and she gasps out of shock as I snap it off. I’ve probably damaged the latch, but I seriously don’t fucking care. The urge to slap her rushes through me, but Leo quickly moves and pulls me away from Louisa and my dad.

I grip the necklace in my fist as Leo leads me to the coat room. The attendant recognizes him right away and immediately leaves to grab our coats.

“Sam?”

I hear his voice, but I’m too full of anger.

“Jesus, you’re shaking.” He holds my hand, but I can’t focus at all. He places the coat over my shoulders. “Let’s go.”

*      *      *

In my rage and confusion, I barely noticed Leo hailing a cab, or anything else for that matter. The ride back to his penthouse seemed short, though it could have been a long ride due to the city’s traffic, but I couldn’t tell when I was in such a state.

Even as we enter Leo’s penthouse, I still remain completely silent.

“Samantha?” He holds my hand. “What’s going on?”

I shake my head, unable to make sense of everything that I’m feeling. “I just need a minute.” I turn away from him and decide to use the stairs.

Maybe I’ll be able to make sense of my thoughts and understand what the hell my dad was thinking. How could he allow another woman to wear my mother’s necklace? Maybe I’m just going insane and blowing all of this out of proportion. But this necklace is my mother’s.

I hear Leo’s footsteps as he follows me to the second floor. I’m sure he didn’t want or expect the evening to turn out like this. Here I go again, ruining everything and making a mess of the good things I have in my life. But I guess it was obvious right from the start that I’ve been fooling myself into thinking that I’m actually able to have a functional relationship.

For once, I really thought I could be just like any other woman in the city. I thought that I had the ability to juggle being Samantha Wellington the heiress and Samantha Wellington the woman on a mission to avenge the death of a man she thought she loved. Yet, it seems everyone around me was right: I’m broken and can’t function properly. And now I really see why they decided to kick me out.

“Sam?”

I turn to face Leo.

“Please, tell me what’s going on. Tell me what I can do to help you.”

I sigh softly. The haze in my mind has cleared up a bit.

“Can you keep this for me?” I hold out my fist and open my palm, revealing the necklace. “I don’t want anyone, including me, to know where it is.”

Leo nods, and I place the necklace in his hand. I don’t even bother to check whether the latch is broken or not. I say nothing further. I turn away and walk in the direction of his bedroom.

Feeling drained from the inner workings of my mind, I head to the bathroom. When I turn the light on, I freeze, seeing the objects on Leo’s bathroom sink. To the right of the faucet sits a toothbrush, the specific type of toothpaste I use, and basically every single product I use for my skin care routine. I hear footsteps behind me, and I turn to face Leo. His eyes show nothing but worry.

“I’ve put it somewhere safe.”

I nod. “Thanks.” I point at the sink. “What’s all of this?”

“Can we talk about earlier first?”

“There’s nothing to talk about.” I take a deep breath. “Why is all of my stuff here?”

“Given that you’re always here, I thought it would make more sense to have your things here as well.”

I nod with a hum. “So, you’ve basically moved me in?”

His eyes soften as he looks at me. “Sam, I don’t want to fight, especially not after—”

“Not after what?” I’m still feeling a little annoyed, and although it’s not fair to take it out on him, I can’t properly curb my temper. It’s something I’ve always struggled with.

Leo’s demeanor doesn’t change even though I’m burning with rage.

He takes slow, tentative steps toward me.

“Use me as your punching bag, Sam.”

My eyes sting with tears, but I fight with all my might not to shed a single one. I remain still as he cups my face.

“It’s alright. You can cry if you want to.”

I close the gap between us. I bury my face in his chest, crying silently.

We stand in each other’s embrace for about ten minutes. Leo doesn’t say a word while my shoulders heave softly. Once I get tired of that, he sits me down and proceeds to remove my makeup. I realize he didn’t just get me skin care products; he thought of everything needed for a night routine.

“Bath?”

“I’m actually the shower type.”

He chuckles at my response.

“I’m sorry for earlier. I shouldn’t have spoken to you like that.”

He gently pulls me to my feet by my elbows.

“It’s alright. Turn around.”

I follow his orders.

The sound of the zipper being pulled down is drowned out by my heavy breathing. Leo’s fingertips trail along the center of my back. I get goose bumps over my entire body, closing my eyes at his touch. I’m still unable to understand or explain what I feel whenever he touches me. It’s almost electric, but at the same time, it’s much deeper than that. It excites me, yet I feel terrified at the thought of giving in to him completely.

The dress falls to the floor with a soft, swooshing noise. My body shivers as Leo’s hands find their way to my necklace.

“Did you choose this?” I turn to face him as he places the necklace on the sink.

Leo nods.

“Let me guess. You also made space for me in your obnoxiously massive closet.”

He looks intensely at me. “Well, I was 100 percent sure you would say yes to moving in with me.” He turns away to turn the taps on, filling the bath with water. “You make me work for you at every turn, but it’s alright. I love a challenge.”

I’m met with a heated stare.

“Underwear.”

As he unbuttons his dress shirt, my hands move in a frenzy as I unbuckle my bra and then pull my panties down in heated anticipation.

Leo reaches for me. I fall into his arms, and our lips meet instantly. I moan softly as he grips my ass almost painfully. I help him out of his clothes, albeit a little too roughly. Leo exhales as his pants fall to the floor, then he lifts me with ease. My legs instinctively lock themselves around his waist as he sits us in the warm water. My skin is slippery from whatever it is he put in the bath.

“Turn around.”

I follow his instruction, resting my ass on his thighs, and his stiff member meets my skin as I settle down.

“Watching you fucking me is my favorite thing to do. Put me inside you.”

Leo hisses softly as I hold his thick cock in one hand. With my other hand on the side of the tub, I balance myself, lining up my entrance with his head. My hips lower slowly, and a moan naturally escapes me as I take him. Somehow, he feels bigger and fuller from this position.

I stop.

“Take it all,” he orders.

With a lust-filled whimper, I lower my hips further. Leo groans as I take him fully. My body shifts as I try to adjust to the feel of him. Not to be outdone by him and his thickness, I push my hips forward, shivering. The feel of him is so overwhelming. He is consuming me, and he hasn’t even moved.

“Do you feel it?” He caresses my ass with his hand.

I grip his knees and move my hips more, grinding on him, getting lost in the feel of him.

“I feel it.” I hardly recognize my own voice. I raise my hips until I feel just his tip before lowering myself vigorously.

“That’s it, baby.” The water sloshes around us. “Don’t stop riding me.”

I lose all inhibitions and sense of self as I go on and on. My moans fall in sync with Leo’s, and the sound of him being pleasured by me drives me crazy. At times I slow down, hoping that this moment could last forever. I dig my fingernails into his skin, my eyes rolling upwards in pleasure as I moan and say his name repeatedly.

I feel my orgasm coming, and I’m fully prepared. I time it perfectly, pushing my body down violently as soon as it hits. We come simultaneously. My thighs twitch, my legs trembling from the impact. I feel his hand caressing my back. I hear his voice, but I’m too caught up in my orgasm to understand what he’s saying. My hips move slowly as I ride out the last of my high, sighing as it subsides. The burst of color behind my eyes fades away. My body relaxes, drained from doing all the hard work.

Leo pulls me into him, my back to his chest, and squeeze my breasts as I let out a satisfied moan.

“I can’t feel my legs.”

He laughs softly, then kisses the side of my neck. He’s still hard inside me, but I don’t say anything. Instead, I shift my hips slightly. He pinches my nipples, making me moan.

“Behave.”

“Leo,” I mutter, my tone saying that I want him again.

When we’re together like this, I don’t have to think about anything but Leo and his magnificent dick.

“No. We’ll wash up, then go to bed.”

I frown.

“Are you feeling better?”

“A little,” I manage to say.

His hands move to my shoulders, massaging my muscles expertly.

“About the necklace, are you sure you don’t want to know where I’ll be keeping it?”

I shake my head. “No.” I pull away after finally regaining strength in my legs.

Leo’s eyes meet mine, and I touch his cheek.

“One day, I’m going to ride this pretty face.”

He turns his head, taking my thumb into his mouth. I gasp as he sucks erotically. My body is now void of his thickness, and I protest by raising my hips. I turn, climbing onto his lap, my thumb still in his mouth.

“Stop that, or we’re going to be in here all night.”

I pull my thumb away and place a soft kiss on his lips. “Okay.”

He kisses my palm. “I won’t let you get your way tonight. We have a long day ahead tomorrow.”

I nod, though I have no idea what he means by that.

“Leo?”

He hums in response and looks at me.

“Aren’t you going to ask me anything else about the necklace?”

“No. You’ll tell me when you’re ready.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

When I wake up the following morning, it isn’t due to a nightmare or the sound of Leo’s alarm clock. Rather, my body seemed to sense that Leo wasn’t beside me. My arm stretches to the right, but my fingers only feel empty sheets. I sit up slowly. I suddenly catch the sound of Leo moving around in his walk-in closet.

Frowning, I get out of bed with heavy limbs and a familiar thrumming between my thighs. I drag my feet along the padded floor as I head over to the closet. The sound of the door being pushed open catches Leo’s attention. He smiles when he sees me.

“Morning, baby girl.”

I walk into his outstretched arms, pulling his body closer to mine and inhaling his scent as we hug.

“I was just about to wake you up.”

I pull my head from his chest, scrunching up my eyebrows as I begin to question his reason for being in here this early. “What’s going on?”

He steps to the side to reveal two travel bags.

“Are you going somewhere?” I ask, a hint of disappointment in my voice.

“Yes,” he says with a small smile. “We are going somewhere.”

I take a closer look at one of the bags. I step away from Leo as I reach inside, only to be met with lace.

“What the hell?” I pull out the material, and racy underwear dangles from my hand. I give Leo an accusatory look.

“That’s all you’ll be wearing this weekend.”

What? He must be joking.

“Or you could just laze around naked.”

I place the underwear back in the bag.

“I think I’ll just leave you to your fantasies. I have to get ready for work.” I flash him a knowing look. “And so do you.”

“Actually”—he grabs hold of my wrist, pulling me into his arms, before I can get any farther away from him—“I called in for both of us.”

“What?”

He nods with a smile, ignoring my tone completely. “You need to relax. I need you relaxed.”

“I literally just started as chair. I can’t just take the day off!”

“Yes, you can.” He rubs my arms. “Besides, your calendar’s empty anyway. Do you even pay attention to that thing?”

I scoff. “No. I have Paige for things like that.”

He chuckles softly. “Go get ready. Wheels up in an hour.”

After a quick shower and an equally quick skin care routine, I find myself in the back of Leo’s limo once again. But this time, it’s a different driver.

“Where’s Domenico?”

Leo lifts our intertwined hands, placing a kiss along my knuckles. “At the airstrip.”

I look at him. “Where exactly are we going?”

“Down south.” His eyes are playful. “I think that’s the direction from here.”

My mind runs wild immediately. How the hell do I begin to explain that there are certain countries in the South that I can’t even step foot in?

“Venezuela?”

He shakes his head.

“Colombia?”

“No. You’ll see when we get there.”

Yeah, I’m fucked.

I take a deep breath. “Can I ask you something?”

He looks at me with a nod.

“Promise you won’t get mad?”

“Spill it, Sam.”

I turn, tightening the grip on his fingers. “Don’t you think it’s a little too early for us to be going on getaways?”

He exhales, and I can immediately tell he’s annoyed with my question. “Maybe I should just take you over my knee instead.”

“Funny.”

He playfully flicks my nose. “I’m being serious.”

“So am I.” I see a heated look in his eyes, and the thrumming between my legs returns with full force.

“But I won’t. This weekend is all about you. I’m sure there’ll be other opportunities for me to punish you.”

Punish me?

From our time together, it has become apparent that Leo is the type who likes to assert dominance when it comes to me. It’s obvious that a man who has amassed so much wealth would exercise control in everything he does. But I guess what I really want to know is whether he’s always been this controlling.

“Were you like this with your other girlfriends?”

The limo rolls to a slow stop as we approach a set of traffic lights.

“You’re full of questions today, aren’t you?”

I shrug nonchalantly. “I’m just gathering intel.”

“Okay.” He chuckles softly. “I’ll bite. I don’t date.”

Hmm. “Then, can you at least tell me what the hell we’re doing?”

“You’re upset.”

Strangely, I am.

“It seems you just won’t take my word for it, if that’s the correct English expression.” The limo smoothly continues on its way, and Leo turns to fully face me. “You want my actions to match my words, but can you handle it? I don’t want to overwhelm you, Sam. I would be a fool not to see that it’s going to take some time to get you to open up to me—outside the bedroom, that is.”

I stay quiet, letting him finish what he has to say.

“You ignited a fire within me the first day I laid eyes on you. And with every second that I’m awake, it grows stronger, consuming me. And when I look into your eyes, I see something similar. You want to know what we’re supposed to be? I say, give in to what it is you feel when you’re around me, then you’ll find out.”

I’m speechless. I mean, it’s pretty hard for me to refute anything he’s said, so I kept my mouth shut all the way to the airstrip. I’ve been telling myself that my only focus is to get out of this situation so I can get back to finishing what I started. Now that Leo has barged his way into my life, it makes sense to rearrange my plans. But I’ve been thinking, What if I do get the chance to leave?

I know that I’d go. Revenge has been on my mind for over a year, and realistically, I don’t think I’d be able to return to any of this. I’ll never admit it out loud, but I’m really starting to like what I have with Leo. It intimidates me that I’ve never experienced anything like this, but there’s a small part of me that wants to give this a try. I guess my worries lie along the lines of me liking what we have a little too much. If I get too comfortable in my relationship with Leo, then I’ll lose sight of what I truly want to do.

The realization brings my spirits down. After entering Leo’s private plane, I close my eyes and pretend to sleep so I could have no reason to continue the conversation. I just hope that Leo doesn’t notice I’m purposefully acting aloof.

Once the plane has taken off, he powers on his laptop and begins to work. Before I know it, my pretend sleep turns into actual sleep.

*      *      *

“Babe, we’re here.”

I sit up and stretch. Dazzling sunlight streams through the plane’s windows, and I squint my eyes as I try to guess where we are.

“Did we already go through customs?”

He chuckles at me while I unfasten my seat belt.

“I thought your first question would be related to where we are.”

I hum in agreement. “Where are we, though?”

“Panama City.” He takes my hand. “But we need to hurry. We have a boat to catch.”

Still a little dazed from my nap, I follow him wordlessly.

We make it to the plane’s door. Clean, crisp wind hits my face. Leo and the pilot exchange parting words, but I’m too busy basking in the warmth to pay attention.

Leo’s grip on my hand is secure as he leads me down the flight of steps. A blue Jeep awaits us as we step onto the tarmac. The driver greets us in Spanish. Leo responds fluently, thanking the driver, Alvaro, for taking us to Leo’s yacht.

“Of course, you own a yacht.” My voice is low, evidence that there’s still remnants of my nap within me.

“Wouldn’t be a proper billionaire without one,” he jokes, pulling me into his arms. “You sound like you could use some more sleep.”

Well, that’s pretty normal for an insomniac like myself.

I lean my head on his shoulders, closing my eyes as I breathe in his scent. Under the guise of sleeping, I use the time to think about what this weekend will bring. It’s obvious that things won’t be the same between me and Leo once we return to New York.

Alvaro takes us to a harbor filled with boats of all sizes. We say our goodbyes to him as the bags are removed from the trunk. It’s a bit windy at the docks. I look at Leo just in time to see his curls dancing in the cool breeze. I almost lose my breath at the sight of him. His side profile is just as magnificent. The dark shades on his face make him seem mysterious to those who don’t know him. The first four buttons of his striped linen shirt are left undone, letting in the playful breeze and blessing my eyes with a bit of his toned chest.

“There she is,” he says.

I follow his gaze, and La Libertà are the first words I see as I look ahead.

“Freedom?”

Leo nods as he looks back at me.

“Is there a specific reason you chose the name?”

“Come.” He ignores my question. “We’ll have time for a heart-to-heart talk over the weekend.”

I say nothing further as he helps me onto the sleek boat. I sit on one of several vinyl-cushioned seats. Leo disappears to have a conversation with one of the dock’s employees. A few minutes later, we pull away from the dock and into the open sea.

It comes as a surprise when I suddenly spot Leo in the cockpit so much so that I join him.

“This is unexpected.”

He cracks a smile as I approach.

“A ballet dancer turned greedy billionaire, who also knows how to operate his own yacht.”

“I’m a man of many talents.”

The view before us is beautiful. The open sea looks so serene that I almost forget that Colombia is just south of here.

“Where are we headed now?”

“Taboga Island. I own a beach house there, where we’ll have total privacy.” He stares at me, and somehow, I can sense the heat in his eyes. “Think of how much fun we’ll have.”

My body shivers, and a smile spreads over my face as I become excited at the thought of us being all alone. On the other hand, there’s literally nowhere for me to run if I begin to feel overwhelmed. I guess I’ll just have to face my feelings, but I’m not sure if I’m ready for that.

As we get closer to the island, I see a small but bright speck in one of the more secluded-looking areas. I don’t have to ask Leo if that’s his place, as the yacht is already heading straight toward it.

A few more minutes later, the private dock comes into view, and the yacht slows down, making its approach. I can see the gentle waves lazily rolling onto the sand.

“Wow,” I gasp when I finally have a proper view of the house. It is the exact definition of a beach house.

We disembark from the yacht, bags at my feet as I watch Leo conduct his final checks. I can hardly focus on what he’s doing while the house demands my attention.

I leave the bags and walk along the dock. The two-story house is nestled among a grove of trees, giving the vibe of being open. But due to its location, one can tell that it’s only meant to be enjoyed by its owner.

I step off the dock and onto the beach. My feet sink as I slowly walk on the sand. I crouch and run my hands through the fine grains.

“You okay?”

I stand, dusting my hands off.

Leo looks at me with furrowed eyebrows. “Don’t tell me you’re still sleepy?”

“I’m okay. Do you need help with the bags?”

He shakes his head.

When we enter the house, I’m immediately enthralled by what I see. Natural light seeps in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The house is decorated with classy wooden furniture, creating a pleasant contrast with the white walls.

“Okay. What should we do first?”

Leo takes a shower while I look around the house. Apart from the waves hitting the sand, the only other sounds in the area are the chirping of birds and swaying of trees—a stark contrast to the constant noise of the city.

I walk to the bathroom to find it already vacant, so I decide to take a shower as well. A short time later, as I’m drying my hair, I smell something pleasant.

Is Leo cooking something? I then realize how hungry I am, and right on queue, my stomach makes an unapologetic, growling noise.

I hear a sizzling sound as I make my way to the kitchen, and sure enough, Leo is standing near the stove. The ceiling fans overhead spin in sync, helping to cool the house down.

“So, this is where you ran off to.”

“Sorry.” Leo places a quick kiss on my forehead as soon as I join him. “I take pride in feeding you. I’ve started setting the table.”

I grab a few things from the kitchen island, then head over to the small table. The sizzling sounds from the stove cease as I busy myself with the small task.

“You look so comfortable.”

I look up, and I see something akin to a flash in Leo’s eyes.

“What?”

I return to the kitchen island, grabbing the salad bowl.

“Can we eat, please?” I take a seat.

“What I mean is, we could have this every day.” Leo occupies the chair beside mine. “The two of us living under one roof, that is.”

I nod mindlessly, then I dig into the mashed potatoes, moaning softly as my taste buds explode with delight. “This is really good.”

“I’m a good cook as well.”

I nod in agreement.

Leo chuckles. “So, you’re just going to ignore me?”

“Yes.” I cut into what seems to be grilled tilapia. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I think we still need to get to know each other better before thinking about living together.”

“Okay.” Leo puts his utensils down. “What do you want to know? We can just get this out of the way tonight and be set for Monday.”

I roll my eyes. “This isn’t a business deal.” I look at him, and his mouth is set in a hard straight line. I can tell he’s growing annoyed at my reluctance.

“You’re telling me that you want to spend most of our time here talking?” He shrugs. “I think we can throw in a few orgasms in between our discussions.”

“You can’t be serious.” I reach for the salad bowl and tongs, then pile a ton of greens on his plate. “Do I get to ride your face?”

He pauses to look at me, then nods.

“Fine. Talk, I’ll listen.”

He helps himself to the salad I placed on his plate. “Communication is a two-way street, Sam.”

Now he just sounds like my therapist. I sigh softly.

“There’s not much for me to say. Grew up wealthy, hated it. Went to university, kind of liked it. Joined the military”—and a secret spy organization—“hated that too. Now, here I am.”

“A woman of many words,” he says, and I shrug.

I don’t hide the smile that creeps up on my face. “It’s your turn.”

“I was born in Southern Italy. I came to America when I was about seventeen, and I’ve been here ever since. The rest you can probably find with a quick Google search.”

I roll my eyes at that.

“What branch of the military were you with?”

I take a bite of the tilapia. “This is really good.”

He makes a face when it becomes obvious I’m dodging the question.

“Army.” My chest hurts. I can’t seem to avoid lying straight to his face.

“You know, not many heiresses venture into careers like that.”

I raise my eyebrows at him. “Do you know a lot of heiresses?”

He quickly shakes his head.

“Not even the woman who came to see you the other day? She was dressed in Thom Browne from head to toe. She was probably wearing a little under ten grand.”

He slowly puts down his utensils. “And here I thought the entire nature of that visit was inconsequential to you.”

I shrug. “It is.” I sigh softly. “This is a lovely meal, Leo, truly. It would really go well with some wine.”

Leo smirks. “There’s no alcohol here.”

“Who are you trying to fool?”

He stands. “You get one glass.”

I turn in my chair, watching him head toward the cabinets.

“No guns are here, either.”

I frown but refrain from commenting.

As promised, I was only permitted one glass of wine.

Our conversation moves to the kitchen sink where we wash up, then to the large outdoor chaise lounge.

The sky is painted with multiple hues of red. Secure in Leo’s arms and wrapped in a throw, I watch the sunset with him.

“You said you quit ballet when you came here.”

He hums.

“Why? I’m sure you would’ve made it big.”

His chest bobs up and down as he chuckles. “You sound so sure.”

“Have you seen your face?” I snuggle into his chest as he runs his hand lazily down my arm. “What did your parents say?”

“My father said he would miss seeing me on stage.” He takes a deep breath. “Honestly, that was quite the slap in the face since he wasn’t around in most of my performances. My parents have been living separately for years now.”

I intertwine our fingers. “And your mother?”

“She’s not in my life anymore.”

His curt answer leaves no room for follow-up questions, so I decide to drop the topic. I’m not the type to talk about my own mother, so I wouldn’t force someone to do the same.

“What was it like? Moving to America, I mean.”

“Everything was so different—the people, the culture, the language. It took me a while to adjust, but I managed to make good friends who I could depend on.”

Elizabeth’s reference to “The Billionaire Bachelors” comes back to me, and I chuckle softly.

“What?”

“Nothing. I just remembered something Elizabeth said.”

“That’s your stepsister?”

I nod.

“You know, I’ve been to countless events and run into your father and his wife on multiple occasions, but there’s never been a hint that he had a daughter.”

I sigh. “Yeah. The Wellingtons are a little weird.”

“If you had showed up to at least one event, you would’ve been mine ages ago.”

I sit up. The heat in his eyes sparks a reaction within me.

“Do you want to know how it would’ve been?”

I smirk. “So, you’re a storyteller as well?”

He chuckles loudly at the question. “You’ll love this one.”

I position my body so that I’m lying almost completely on top of him, my eyes on his and my ears ready to entertain whatever fantasy he has cooked up.

“Since our families run in the same circles, we would’ve ended up at the same boring charity event. It was my first public event since moving to New York. I didn’t know anyone, and my accent was much heavier back then, so I wasn’t the type to make meaningless conversations, until I saw you.”

I smile softly as he looks down at me. “What am I wearing?”

Leo grins mischievously as he pulls the neck of the shirt I’m wearing, stretching it to reveal a see-through bra. “Something more age-appropriate.”

I slap his hand away, and he laughs.

“You’re standing alone, staring down at the cupcakes with a glare. However, it’s the hair that catches my attention. It’s past your shoulders, curly and full of life—just the way I like it.”

“Do you stand there staring at me?”

He nods.

“And when I catch you, do I flip you the bird?”

His laugh is infectious, and I find myself joining him.

“You do. But I found that so endearing. I make my approach. I try to talk to you, but you’re too cold at first. But of course, you manage to warm up to me. This pretty face is your weakness after all.”

I roll my eyes. “So, this is a friends-to-lovers type of story?”

He nods. “Yes, let’s leave it PG-13. No one needs to know that I think of you when I’m jerking off.”

“Leo!” I pinch his cheeks in retaliation, but that only makes him laugh merrily.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

I wake up to the sound of crashing waves. Leo and I had moved to the bedroom and stayed up late into the night talking to each other. I came to know his likes and dislikes—and the many naughty things he wants to do to me. Strangely, I found myself opening up a bit to him. Of course, I kept the important things to myself, but it didn’t hurt to share a bit. The sizzling heat could still be felt between us, but we didn’t need to do anything sexual as the moment was perfect enough.

But since today is a new day, I can say goodbye to the cutesy moment we had last night. There’s only one thing my body is craving right now.

I can hear Leo’s soft breathing behind me. I can feel his heartbeat against my back, and this wouldn’t be complete without the feel of his hard shaft against my butt. I shift my hips, moving as close to him as I can. I hold still, waiting for him to respond. I frown when nothing changes, so I push into him with a little more force. This time, Leo responds by flexing his hips.

Success.

“Let’s sleep in today, okay?”

His voice is laced with sleep, and I would love to sleep in as well, but I’m just too horny to stop. Stopping now is not an option. With my free hand, I reach for his waist, and my fingers dance along the waistband of his boxers.

“No,” I say defiantly. “I want it right now, just like this.”

Sheets rustle, and the blanket we are under shifts as Leo finds the hem of my shirt—well, his shirt—and raises it to my hips.

“You’re so cranky when I’m not inside you.”

I can’t help but smile triumphantly when he lifts my leg, grabbing hold of my thigh. My hand returns to his waist, only to feel skin this time around. Leo has already done away with his boxers. My hand moves lower. The heat from his skin matches the fire raging between my legs. I come upon his hard length and caress him immediately.

I angle my hips, taking as much of him as I can. Leo hisses softly as he enters. I moan, finally getting what I want. This is the optimum position—I can feel him deeper than he’s ever been. I daresay it feels even better than our first time together.

“Harder, Leo.”

The bed rocks beneath us as he follows my command. I’ve become a moaning mess as pleasure overcomes me. I whisper his name repeatedly, losing myself. I feel my orgasm making its approach. My one hand caresses my clit while the other finds its way to Leo’s hair, pulling it harshly.

I get the reaction I’m looking for as he exhales deeply. His thrusts grow wild and haphazard as he begins to drill into me.

“I want your come all over me, baby.”

I let out a long moan, and my legs twitch as I let go.

“That’s it. Squeeze my dick. Make me come.”

I move my hips with Leo’s thrusting. His fingers dig into my skin as we both call out each other’s name. We orgasm almost simultaneously. The creaking sound of the bed subsides, but my body is still trembling.

“Jesus.” His hips flex once more as he pushes into me. “Do you hear that?” He pulls out slowly, then pushes forward as I nod my head. “Do you like when I fill you up?”

I bury my face in the pillow, finding the question a little too naughty.

“You can keep that answer to yourself, but I will be doing it again.” He carefully lowers my leg after pulling out, and I turn to face him as he sits up, looking at me with lust-filled eyes.

I can only bite my lip in reaction.

“Satisfied?”

“Very,” I say softly as I lie on my back. “What are we doing today?”

“A relaxing day on the beach, an adventure in the city, me buried inside you for the entire day. You can only pick one.”

“I’ll take options one and three combined.”

Leo chuckles, then places a kiss on my forehead. “Whatever the lady demands. But we need to clean up so I can feed you.”

After a hearty breakfast, Leo and I settle down on the beach. I should be surprised when I rummage through the bag he packed for me, but I find myself smiling as I empty it.

When did he even have time to buy bikinis and lingerie all in my size? How does he even know my exact size and what would fit me best?

“Question for you,” I say as he shakes the water from his hair and then sits beside me. “How many women have you bought clothes for? Before me, of course.”

He rakes his eyes over my body. The provocative one-piece I’m wearing doesn’t leave much room for imagination, having a large cut that begins below my breasts and ends just below my navel. The cleavage is deep, and my breasts are perfectly pushed together.

“This is the first time.” He smiles at me. “I think I did a spectacular job.”

Before I get the chance to comment, Leo takes my lips captive. My body relaxes as his tongue invades my mouth. My fingers find their way to the back of his neck, pulling on the wet strands of his hair. He pulls away and licks his lips, staring into my eyes.

“Are you ready?”

I make a face as I try to make sense of what his question means. I watch silently as Leo lies on his back, then pats his chest lightly.

“Thighs on either side.”

Oh. I feel a chill run down my spine.

I sit up, looking around nervously. “Here? Right now?” I’m too excited to wait for an answer, so I follow his instruction.

He positions my beach pillow behind his neck, putting his head at the perfect angle. “It’s now or never.”

I shiver as I lift my body, angling my hips just above his mouth. I see nothing but heat and lust in his eyes, and the look on his face instantly drives me crazy. With one finger, he pushes the bottom of my swimsuit to the side, then traces along my vulva.

I can’t believe this is happening.

Leo’s hands grip either side of my waist, pulling me down onto his waiting tongue. I don’t recognize the sound of my voice as I moan. He expertly licks at first—teasing, tasting all that I have to give. My back arches, and pleasure rips through me as I lose all inhibitions and push my hips toward his mouth. When I first thought of doing this, I was worried that I would be smothering his face, but Leo isn’t complaining.

“Yes,” I whisper as he thrusts his tongue into me, making love to me with his mouth, giving me all the pleasure I need. I move my hips slowly, rotating them, riding his face with unbridled pleasure.

My hips start to twitch, and I lift myself, hoping to stall my orgasm as long as I can. But Leo has another plan: shoving his finger into me without warning. I do my utmost to stifle my moan as I’m brought to heights I’ve never experienced before. A multitude of colors flash behind my eyes as I shut them tightly. I lose strength, and my hips suddenly give way, falling back onto Leo’s skilled tongue.

My clit becomes victim to his lustful attack, and I immediately orgasm. Grabbing his hair with both hands, I begin to ride out my high, riding his face harder than before. My mind is so hazy that I momentarily forget about Leo being smothered by my thighs. My hands leave his hair and instinctively grip my breasts harshly as I pant and say his name, begging him not to stop.

Leo licks slowly, tasting my orgasm as it subsides.

I exhale and open my eyes. “Leo?” I lift my hips to see a calm but heated look on his face. “Are you okay?” I slide my body downwards, meeting him chest-to-chest.

“I should be asking you that.”

I chuckle softly as the thumping between my legs persists.

“Was it everything you dreamed of?”

I nod.

“Good. Then let’s go.” He holds me, sitting up.

I put my arms around his neck as he lifts us off the ground, and I lock my legs around his torso. I take his lips, tasting myself on his tongue, sucking without shame. Leo is taking me somewhere, but I make no fuss of what his plan could be since there’s nowhere else to go but the water.

I hear the waves crash behind me as Leo walks into the light-blue water. He stops once it reaches his thighs, and with skill and strength, he lifts my body. His one hand disappears from my waist, and I hear the sound of fabric sliding on skin. I don’t need to look down to know now that Leo is free of his clothing. He finds my lips once more, holding my body so that the head of his shaft is ready to penetrate me again.

“Are you with me?”

I nod, as anticipation renders me speechless. My body is pulled downward, and I glide onto Leo easily, coating him with my wetness. We moan in unison, our lips touching once more. Leo moves further into the water until it’s chest-deep. My eyes roll upwards in pleasure as he repeatedly pulls me into him, and my body meets his every thrust.

Being in the water somehow feels wrong yet insanely good.

“You like that?” he whispers in my ear while I moan from his harsh thrusts. “You feel so fucking good, baby.”

We share a sloppy and wild kiss as we both begin to feel too good.

“Come inside me,” I find myself whispering. “Give it to me.”

Leo’s thrusting grows stronger and even more punishing, but I welcome it. The rhythm we had going is long gone, but I don’t care about that, not when I can feel Leo swelling inside me.

He exhales sharply. He comes, and I follow immediately. He nips my ear with his teeth while I bury my face in his neck, crying softly as my orgasm sends shock waves through my entire body.

“You’re mine, now and forever.”

Leo’s whisper is almost drowned out by the wind. I’m unable to respond as I keep my face buried in his neck, concealing the fact that I’m emotionally reeling from what I feel for him.

*      *      *

“I love it here.”

Leo strokes my arm as I lie beside him.

After leaving the beach, we had a late lunch, then made love slowly while in the shower. But of course, we didn’t stop there. Leo made good on his promise, taking me on pretty much every usable surface he could find in the house. Utterly exhausted from the back-to-back rounds, we finally ended up on the floor.

“Should we come back next weekend?”

I turn to face him with a surprised look on my face.

“What? I could make it happen.”

I roll my eyes. “Right. I’m pretty sure your employees would love that.” The part of the roof we’re lying under actually has a skylight, so once again, we’re cuddled together, watching the sky turning pink and orange from the sunset.

“Okay, so next weekend won’t work.”

I hum in agreement.

“Just say the word, and I’ll take you here.”

I nod with a yawn. “I’m sleepy, but it’s too early to go to bed.”

Leo squeezes my breast. “I have a few suggestions.”

I sit up quickly. “No, thanks. I would like to be able to use my legs in the near future.”

His laughter rips through the house as I get off the floor with a slight but noticeable limp. Surprisingly, he doesn’t join me in the shower. I’m honestly a little disappointed, but I also need some time alone to think about all that has happened in the past twenty-four hours.

It’s obvious that Leo and I have reached another level in our relationship, but isn’t this progressing a bit too quickly? It still puzzles me somewhat that I’m so comfortable around him. I haven’t completely opened up to him, but I feel like an entirely different person—more relaxed and easy-going—and I can’t recall the last time I actually felt this way. But like I said to Dr. Paton a few days ago, I’m still confused.

Can I focus on my new relationship with Leo while figuring out a solid plan for my revenge?

With a large blue towel wrapped around my body, I exit the steamy bathroom. I make a beeline for my leather jacket casually thrown over one of the three ottomans in the room. The thought of revenge also forces me to think of Mike. He’s a smart boy, so there’s no doubt he immediately picked up the hostility between me and his mother.

I frown as the search for my phone turns up nothing. Emptying the bag Leo packed does not give me any favorable results, either.

“Leo?” My voice travels through the house.

I hear his faint response as I leave the bedroom. I find him in a separate room; sitting on a desk is a large monitor, with a shirtless Leo in front of it. I furrow my eyebrows when I realize that this is indeed a home office. I must’ve somehow missed this room while looking around yesterday.

“Have you seen my phone?”

He looks away from the computer monitor and stops typing. “It’s back in New York.”

“What?” I take a deep breath. “I’m pretty sure I had it with me when we left.”

He hums in response, then stands. “I took it when you were sleeping, then handed it over to the flight attendant.”

I shake my head as the words register. “You can’t just take my phone.” I quickly grow agitated. “And I can’t believe I have to say this to a grown-ass man, but my phone is my personal property.”

He moves from behind the desk and makes his approach, but I stand my ground. Our eyes meet as he gets close to me. I still haven’t gotten over the fact that he towers over me.

“This weekend is about us, no distractions whatsoever.”

I point at the monitor behind him. “My phone is being treated as contraband, yet you’re allowed to catch up on emails?” I turn my head away from the heated look in his eyes. “I don’t like this, Leo. I don’t appreciate you making decisions on my behalf without running it by me first.”

“Okay,” he says softly. “Since our time together, not once have I heard a notification from that phone. I was beginning to think it doesn’t work. So, what’s the real issue here, Sam?”

The real issue? Well, I’m drowning in anxiety over the fact that Mike won’t be able to reach me. To make matters worse, I haven’t fully dealt with the fact that Amy forbade me from seeing Mike, nor have I figured out the mystery behind my mother’s necklace being donned by Louisa. These are just the few things I have to deal with since my return. If I add the underlying reason for everything, I think I might just explode.

“Sorry, I’m just . . . a little territorial, and that’s all.”

I take a deep breath. I try to smile, but I’m pretty sure it looks like I’m grimacing.

“Wait.” Leo grabs my wrist as I turn away from him.

I look at him, his eyes searching mine.

“On the day of the tennis games, when we ran into each other outside the elevators, you had this same look on your face.”

The sudden recollection of Dad trying to get me to talk about my mother leaves me at a loss for words. Throughout my entire adult life, I’ve never come across anyone with the ability to read me so well.

Leo holds both my cheeks in his palms. “Tell me. What’s wrong?”

The urge to spill my secrets overwhelms me. I wonder what he will think of me once he knows everything. Will he show sympathy for all that I’ve been through? Or will he think that I’m some crazy woman out for revenge?

“Hey.” Leo holds my hand, and I’m pulled onto his lap as he sits, his hand massaging my shoulder. “We’re ending this weekend exactly how we started it. Talk to me. What’s got you so on edge?”

I take a deep breath. I decide that it’s still not worth the risk. “My period starts soon.”

“How soon?”

I see nothing but shock on his face, and the whirlwind of emotions abruptly dissipates when I break out in giggles.

“If you haven’t noticed by now”—I exhale—“I easily get annoyed.” I look at him, and it’s almost as if he’s staring directly into my soul. “I’m pretty sure you won’t like me when I’m angry.”

“I like you regardless of what mood you’re in.”

I shake my head at him. His hand resumes massaging my bare shoulder.

“It’s a learning curve for both of us. I exercise control in all things, but you’re the type who doesn’t give in easily.” He flashes me a taunting smile. “I love a challenge.”

I roll my eyes at him. “Whatever.” I shift, trying to get comfortable. “Did you at least tell my dad that you were stealing me away for the weekend?”

“I did. Stephen told me to bring you back in one piece.” He stifles a chuckle.

I raise my eyebrows at that, surprised at my father’s choice of words. “Did he sound”—I try to find the right word—“mad?”

“No. He doesn’t seem like the type who gets angry.”

I chuckle at that.

“Did you give him a hard time growing up?”

I nod. “I still give him a hard time.”

We chuckle in unison.

“But he doesn’t complain. Dad understands that we all have our own shortcomings, so he’s not that hard on me. In his eyes, I’m still his little princess.”

“I like that.” Leo says softly, “Princess.”

“Don’t call me that.” I place a kiss right on the side of his lips. “Or I’ll have to beat you up.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Once again, I wake naturally with a sigh. It takes time for my mind to catch up with my body, and once it does, I groan, realizing what day it is. I turn toward Leo’s body heat, throwing my leg over his thigh in the process. I think he’s gotten used to my sleeping habits by now.

I feel his fingertips on my face, tracing whatever lines they find along with any visible freckles. I move closer, sighing once more as I get comfortable, ready to go back to sleep.

“Wake up, my beautiful girl.”

Leo’s morning voice lingers in the room. I shift out of his embrace as I yawn and stretch lazily.

“Shut up, Leo.”

He chuckles softly. I feel the satin sheets fall from my shoulders down to my hips, showcasing my bare top half.

“C’mon, I have to feed you before we leave.”

Right. I rub my bleary eyes and look over, smiling naturally as I see him looking down at me with a soft smile of his own.

“I don’t want to leave. I love it here.”

The sound of untamed waves crashing against the sand echoes my sentiments. Sometime last night, Leo got up to open the balcony doors and took me again once he returned to bed. Throughout the weekend, Leo hardly ever left me alone, as he buried himself inside me every chance he got.

“I was too rough with you.” His eyes trail to my breast, and I follow his gaze. “I’m sorry, babe.”

I furrow my eyebrows, spotting a large handprint on my left breast. It takes me quite a while to remember how that even got there. I was probably too caught up in my own orgasms to realize what was happening. Leo is the type who loves to slap and squeeze while having sex—not that I have any problem with that, to be honest.

“I kinda like it.”

He shakes his head at my confession but says nothing as he gently pulls me into a sitting position.

“Wheels up in two hours.” He moves to get off the bed, but I latch onto him, wrapping my arms around his shoulders, my legs following suit at his waist, holding him in place.

“Five minutes.” I’d been thinking a lot over the weekend, and I never imagined I would be caught up in something so intense. A part of me doesn’t want any of it to end, but at the same time, I can’t give up on my plans for justice. “Let’s just stay like this for five minutes.”

“Okay.”

It’s clear that we won’t be able to spend this much alone time when we get back to New York, and that actually makes me a little sad. I enjoy this little escapade. I don’t feel like I am shouldering a ton of burden while I am here. I like how attentive Leo is with me, and of course our intimate moments together. And yet, I can’t help but wonder, If one day I decide to be truly honest with him, will he still treat me the same?

Five minutes pass by quickly. Leo and I exchange kisses before he leaves the bedroom. As I reluctantly get ready to leave, I try—rather unsuccessfully—to convince him to stay a few more days. I know he must have a lot to do as soon as he arrives in New York, and so do I, but I’m grateful he was thinking about my peace of mind when he planned this trip.

Just like on the flight here, I decide to sleep during the entire trip back to New York.

*      *      *

We finally return to Leo’s penthouse, and I settle down on the couch in his living room.

“Did I tire you out?”

“You should really stop speaking so highly of yourself.”

He throws his head back, laughing at my answer. “How’s your French? Perhaps next time, I’ll take you to Tahiti.”

I lift my head from his shoulder. I sit up with excitement in my bones. “How about Italy?” I see the exact moment his face falls.

“No.”

“You didn’t even take a moment to think about it.”

He gives me a wordless shrug, and I begin to wonder if I’ve struck a nerve.

“Is it so bad that I want to see where you grew up?”

“There’s nothing there for you to see.”

Something in his eyes seems different as he speaks, and my stomach churns uncomfortably when I realize that I’ve probably upset him. I’ve done many things that may have left him feeling this way since we met, but somehow, this feels different. This time, I don’t want to make him feel annoyed or angry with me. I want to continue to please him—outside the bedroom, that is. I want to make him happy.

Realization dawns on me, and I immediately understand what’s happening between us. There was once a time when I thought that I felt something similar for someone else. I’ve been going through the motions, brushing these feelings off and ignoring them as best as I can. But the past two days irreversibly opened my eyes. What I had with Mike’s dad is nothing compared to how Leo makes me feel.

What on earth should I do now?

“Okay.”

Leo might think I’m responding to him, but in all honesty, I can only submit to my feelings.

“I should go to bed. I have a board meeting in the morning.” I hear him sigh as I stand.

“So, have you made up your mind?”

Leo and I haven’t had any proper conversation about my new role as chair, but somehow it doesn’t come as a shock to me that he’s correctly deduced that I didn’t really think my decision through. He can see right through me, and that confused and angered me at first, but now I fully understand.

I nod. “It’s no fun being unemployed.”

He hums in agreement. “Then come and work for me.”

I scoff at that. I see. He memorized that background check he did on me.

“I’m being completely serious here.”

My face falls at his tone, and I look at him. “Why would I do that?” I lean down in one swift move and place a kiss on his cheek. “Don’t stay up too late.” I head off toward the staircase, leaving a confused Leo in my wake.

“Wait, for Christ’s sake.”

I continue walking, with Leo trailing behind me.

“You’re upset.”

I don’t spare him a look as we enter the bedroom.

“If this about the Italy thing, then I’m sorry. I don’t want us to fight.”

Neither do I.

“I’m not upset.” Far from it. I’m just reeling from my own realization. I look up at him, and guilt comes over me because I know I’m the cause of that worried look on his face.

“Same here. We just had the most wonderful weekend together. I don’t want us to start the week with a fight.”

“This is not a fight, Leo. I just . . .” I sigh deeply, not quite sure what to say. “I’m just jet-lagged and cranky, okay?”

“Okay.”

I see his jaw muscles flex.

“I’ll be in the home office if you need me.” He gives me one last look before leaving me alone with my swirling thoughts.

*      *      *

I keep my eyes low as I try to wash off the blood from the ground—whether from a human or an animal, I can’t tell. But if we’re talking about Klimovich, this could easily be a mixture of both.

I drop the broom and grab the hose at my feet. I turn the nozzle, washing the red mixture off while saying a silent prayer for the unfortunate soul that’s no longer with us. I then turn with a sigh. My resolve strengthens with every passing minute. When tomorrow comes, this hideout will be no more, and all of the women here will be free from the monster who reigns supreme over the compound.

I hear someone yell out, and when I see one of the guards motioning for me, I drop the hose and hurry over to him. His dark, beady eyes look me up and down. I force a shiver, pretending that I fear him.

We’ve been tracking the trail of drugs and missing women for almost a year, and finally, we’ve managed to infiltrate Klimovich’s hideout. The others have taken their positions in the village and the closest city to us. As for me, I’m in the belly of the beast. I came in with a batch of trafficked women and girls, putting myself in a position to get kidnapped and dragged across Europe. We were blindfolded and gagged. The other women were terrified since they had no idea what was happening or where we were headed.

We were in a truck for what felt like weeks. The rough and bouncy trip suggested that we were being taken along back roads. When we finally arrived at the compound, we were stripped and hosed down. They then separated us into three groups: women who were to be sold, women who Klimovich had taken a liking to, and the less desirables of the batch.

I was placed in the last group. From my basic Russian, it seemed that no one wanted to buy “a half-breed,” so I was stuck with the clean-up duties, and of course the occasional abuse from Klimovich’s men. I told myself that I’m tough; that this is something I can handle; that I’m doing this for the greater good. But there were nights when I began to feel overwhelmed.

It’s been six months since I was first put in this hellhole, waiting for the right moment to strike. I know I can pull out any time, but if I leave, there will be no one to help the women left behind. My team and I have to stop Klimovich before it’s too late, so I can’t leave. And I won’t, not until the bastard is dead.

“Move.” The man pushes me toward the house, urging me to walk.

I take tentative steps but discreetly roll my eyes as I do so, feeling good with the thought that one day I’ll be the one to put a bullet between his eyes. He walks ahead of me, indicating that I have to follow. I take note of the men we walk by as I weigh my options. If the man I’m following puts his hands on me, I might have to kill him. Will the other guards raise an alarm if he doesn’t show up after a few hours?

A chilling wind hits me as the guard leads me to the one place that gives me the creeps. I’ve learned that Klimovich is a man with disturbing habits. I’ve never been to this part of the house before, but I’ve heard the maids’ whispers. One of them even called him a sexual deviant. It’s impossible to not wonder what Klimovich is up to when he disappears. My current role in this mission is to keep my head down and my eyes on him.

We come to a door, and the guard turns to me with a smirk on his face before opening it. I take a deep breath and follow him down the dark hallways. Faint music can be heard from deep within. My eyebrows furrow as I begin to get a sickening feeling about all of this. The music grows louder as we arrive at yet another door. The guard slides it open and pulls me into an illuminated space.

The sight before me makes me gasp in revulsion, but the sound is drowned out by the mixture of music, screaming, and the cracking of a whip. It takes a few seconds for me to fully comprehend what I see.

The gut-wrenching screams are coming from a kneeling woman. Standing over her, in all his fucked-up glory, is Klimovich, whipping the woman mercilessly. Now I’m beginning to understand what happens to the women Klimovich favors.

The woman suddenly falls limp with her chest to the floor. She’s passed out. Klimovich turns, facing us. The guard slides open another door to the left, shoving me into the room.

I weigh my options once more. I can take out Klimovich and the guard, but then the entire mission would be a total bust, so I decide to pretend to be a frightened little thing. I don’t move from my spot.

Klimovich drops the whip, and my eyes trail to the unmoving woman. When I spot her bloodied back, my chest thumps wildly as rage surges through me. And then it dawns on me that I’m not here to clean up. I look back at the glass window. The guard is still there, a satisfied smirk on his face.

Klimovich’s hand reaches for my face, and I flinch as he trails his fingers down my cheek.

“I’ve never fucked a half-breed before.” He moves, walking in circles around me, taking in every inch of my body—it disgusts me. “I saw you bathing. Your body is exquisite. How did I manage to miss that?” He stops in front of me, and before I can do anything, he pulls the front of the shirt I’m wearing, ripping it violently.

“No!” I yell as he drags me by the wrist and throws me onto a nearby bed. As he slowly walks toward me, I remember that I must pretend that I’m afraid, or else my cover will be blown. But even with that in mind, there’s no way in hell I’m going to let this brute touch me.

He grabs my thighs, and I lift my leg, kicking him in the stomach.

“Stop!”

The mock smile disappears. Klimovich puts one knee across my legs and holds my wrists, attempting to pin me down on the bed. He moves closer. I feel his breath on my exposed chest. He’s smelling me like some kind of savage, trying to intimidate me into submission. He suddenly leans toward my face, and I can see what the bastard is going to do, but I’m not going to allow it. I headbutt him as hard as I can, causing him to recoil.

“BITCH!”

I fight the urge to laugh at the miserable look on his face, but the next thing I see is his fist hurtling toward my head.

“Sam!”

My eyes fly open at the sound of Leo’s voice. I hear a sigh of relief, but there’s this roaring in my ears that fills me with dread. The hand on my shoulder feels foreign. The touch reminds me of the man who haunts my dreams, and before I can stop myself, I impulsively lash out.

My fist unclenches after the punch, and I get out of bed as my stomach churns intensely. I’m aware that I’m awake now, but the memory is terribly vivid. My mind can still clearly see the room. I’m kneeling with bound wrists as I’m forced to watch innocent women being tortured. The screams, the blood, and the manic laughter are overwhelming.

I find refuge in the bathroom, and I vomit as soon as I get to the toilet. I don’t know how long I’m there as I’m still buried in my memories, constantly being pulled back into that nightmare despite being awake.

As I start to feel weak from all the retching and vomiting, I’m suddenly being held in someone’s arms. I no longer have the energy to look over or hear anything properly, but I instinctively recognize the warmth and comfort. Yet the pain persists, washing over me as tears stream down my face.

*      *      *

I slowly regain consciousness. The soft feeling beneath me suggests that I’m back on the bed. My hand moves to the right, and empty sheets greet my fingertips. I frown as I open my eyes. After having Leo all to myself over the weekend, it feels weird not having him beside me when I wake up.

Rubbing my eyes, I sit up with my signature yawn and stretch. The room is dark, but I can see ample sunlight being blocked by the heavy curtains. I turn my head toward the digital clock sitting on the stand.

7:42 AM

Shit. I kick the blanket off my legs, then rush out of bed and into the bathroom. The board meeting is at 8:30 AM.

Why the hell didn’t Leo wake me up?

I take a quick shower and haphazardly start brushing my teeth while trying to find something suitable to wear. I grow miserable at the fact that I haven’t found the right words to convince Vereen to become chair. How much longer do I have to do this shit?

Feeling grateful to whoever decided to install an elevator in Leo’s penthouse, I descend to the first floor with low-heeled black pumps in hand and my makeup half completed. A mix of voices catches my attention as I make my approach to the foyer, and I’m surprised when I see Leo with two other familiar men.

“Dad?” I force a smile, leaning on the banister. “What are you doing here?” I meet Dr. Paton’s eyes, and the uncomfortable churn returns to my stomach. I move closer to Leo—whose face is filled with worry, but I choose to ignore it. “Morning.”

“Are you feeling alright?”

I furrow my eyebrows, trying to understand his question.

“Don’t you remember? You had some kind of nightmare last night. It was pretty worrying.”

“Me?” I look back at my dad and Dr. Paton.

The puzzle pieces fall into place as I realize what’s actually happening. I’ve been having those terrible dreams for a while now, and I feel awful knowing that Leo witnessed last night’s episode.

“Is this why my father and my therapist are here?”

“Yes.” Leo looks at me with nothing but honesty in his eyes. “You scared me.”

“Okay.” I try to digest everything. “But I still don’t get why you called them. I don’t even remember anything.”

Honestly, I’m pretty sure I could recall the dream if I tried hard enough, but why would I want to relive any of it?

“I called them because I care.” Leo’s tone rises a bit. “And after seeing you puke your guts out, I thought my uncle would be the best person to help you.”

Various thoughts swirl in my mind. I know I’ve been teasing Leo about running a background check on me, but I should’ve realized that he would probably discover that I’m seeing a therapist. I’ve really dropped the ball this time.

I look back at Leo, who’s still looking at me with concern, when Raji emerges from the kitchen.

“Raji’s here too?”

“Well, sue me for giving a damn about you, Samantha.”

“Okay.” Dr. Paton manages to ease the tension between me and Leo with just one word. “Why don’t we take a moment?”

Leo turns away from me with a huff.

“Let’s head to the kitchen. I’ll make us coffee.”

Just by Dr. Paton’s tone, I can tell that our next one-on-one conversation won’t end well—for me, anyway. I follow the men, but I don’t get very far as Leo takes hold of my elbow.

“We’re not done talking about this.”

“There’s nothing for us to discuss.” I keep my retort short, leaving no room for anything further.

“You keep holding out on me, Sam. You’re driving me crazy.”

“Stop overreacting.”

Leo shakes his head. “I’m sure you can tell it’s much more than that.”

Nothing is said further as we look at each other. I see determination wrapped up in his growing feelings for me, and I instantly feel guilty. I feel scared too.

If I open up to Leo, will he still look at me the same way?

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“This is a conflict of interest.”

Dr. Paton sighs as I enter his office without knocking.

“Hello to you too, Samantha.”

“You’re his uncle!” I ruffle my hair frustratingly. “I can’t believe that Leo knew I was seeing you and didn’t say anything.”

“How do you know that he knew?”

“What?”

“Did he say that he knew you were seeing me?”

I roll my eyes as I look at him. “No, but it’s obvious. You’re from his family, a rich family. Rich people love doing background checks. Nothing satisfies them a lot more than digging into people’s lives.”

“You sound as if you’re speaking from experience.”

I give him a disapproving look. “You and Leo really are related.” I take a deep breath, looking around the room. “Did you debug the place like I taught you?”

He nods. “Yes. Feel free to double-check.”

I wave my hand. “It’s fine.” I remove my trench coat and throw it over the sofa. “Go on then. Ask me about this morning.”

“We don’t have to talk about this if you’re not ready. The purpose of these sessions isn’t to force you into it, but rather to get you comfortable enough to talk openly and freely about it.”

I let his words wash over me. I think back to the realization I had over the weekend, and I come to the conclusion that Dr. Paton is the only person I can talk to at this point. I cross my legs, forcing my body into a comfortable position as I get ready to talk to him.

“Our missions are normally done through small teams, and sometimes a team of four will split into two smaller teams since it’s less conspicuous that way. I’m the only woman in my squad, so when we’re on missions, I’m normally paired with my pretend husband.” I manage to give a small chuckle. “It went on like that for years. The more we worked together, the closer we got. But of course, our commanding officer didn’t know of this since the nature of what we do has too many risks.”

“Were you in a relationship with this colleague of yours?”

I nod with a shaky smile. “His name was Michael. Since we worked together for so many years, it was natural that we would become best friends. But somewhere along the line, our friendship grew into something more. Or at least that’s what I felt.”

I recall some memories of our time together, and I smile softly.

“We spent most of our time being gunslingers and preventing coups, but apart from that, we were like any normal couple. He even met my dad. But I guess what I’m trying to say is . . . I grew to love Michael.”

“You don’t sound as happy as I expect a woman in love would be.”

I laugh softly. “Leo and I went away for the weekend, but you probably already know that since he’s your doting nephew.”

Dr. Paton shrugs nonchalantly.

“Anyway, we were there, just the two of us, with no interruptions. And I sort of had an epiphany.”

“What do you mean by that?”

My vision starts to cloud up. “I felt something. Well, since the day we first met, I started getting this weird feeling whenever I was with him, and I tried hard to ignore it. But I’ve now realized that what I felt for Michael doesn’t come close to what I feel for Leo.” I can’t hold back the tears, and they slowly stream down my face.

“Sam?”

“Why am I feeling this way for someone I’ve literally just met? For years, I’d been telling myself that I was in love with Michael, but he had never made me feel the way I do with Leo, and I just don’t fucking understand it.” My chest heaves, and my mind starts to feel dizzy.

“Sam, I need you to take some deep breaths.”

I inhale and exhale deeply a few times.

“Good. Please keep going.”

“Michael was killed in one of our missions, and I’ve been on a destructive path of revenge, to take the lives of those who are responsible. I’ve been telling myself that I have to avenge him because he’s the love of my life, but then I met Leo.” I wipe away my tears. “Now, I can’t decide whether or not I want to continue being this revenge-fueled person anymore. If my revenge isn’t fueled by love, then am I as unhinged as my report says?”

“I don’t think you’re unhinged, Samantha.”

I look up to see him smiling softly at me.

“Especially not when you’ve managed to clearly explain how you’re feeling.”

I think back to one particularly dark time I had last year.

“My dreams are mostly bad memories. Sometimes I see my hands covered in blood, and no matter how many times I wash them, the stain doesn’t go away.” I take another deep breath. “I’m just so confused by all of this. Everything’s going too fast, and I wish it would just stop for a while so I can have some time to think about what to do next.”

“Okay.” Dr. Paton taps his desk, then stands. “Then, let’s stop for a while.”

I make a face.

“I know you’re skeptical when it comes to your surroundings, but how about we take a walk?”

“It’s cold outside.”

“We’ll use the skybridges.”

I stand. “Fine.”

*      *      *

“I hate the city.”

Dr. Paton chuckles softly as he continues to look down at the crowded streets. We’re on one of the four New York Presbyterian Hospital skybridges. Fort Washington Avenue gleams back at us as medical personnel come and go.

“Did you know that these skybridges are among the few that are still in use?” I ask Dr. Paton.

“I didn’t know that.”

I nod, then turn to look at him. “When I was little, I went on an adventure once. It turns out most skybridges have been sealed off as companies were sold. I’ve even heard that a deluded fashion designer owns one all to himself.”

“When you were little, you say?”

I nod.

“How young? I can’t imagine your parents letting you wander the streets of New York alone.”

I roll my eyes. “I was with my mother. Geez.” I glance at my wrist. “I’m supposed to be meeting Leo for dinner.”

“How are things with you and Leo?”

I give Dr. Paton a look. “Seriously, how is this not a conflict?”

“Alright.” He leans on the handle, clasping his hands as he gets comfortable.

To the eyes of any passerby, we probably look like two colleagues, maybe even a mentor and his mentee.

“If the subject of my nephew is off the table, how about we talk about your mother?”

A chill passes through me as our eyes meet.

“You know I don’t talk about her.”

He opens his mouth to say something else, but I beat him to it.

“After she died, I didn’t talk for months. Apparently, I was too traumatized by her death. So, to this day, I still can’t talk about her. I get this pain in my chest when I think about her. Please don’t ask me about her. I wouldn’t even know what to say.”

A short while later, Domenico picks me up. My dislike for the city grows as the car creeps along the busy streets. Even though the session ended on a low note, the feeling I had over the weekend seems to have dimmed. I don’t feel as if I’m reeling anymore. Somehow, I’m beginning to feel more grounded, and my focus has returned.

*      *      *

“Here we are, Miss Wellington.”

I smile softly as I catch Domenico’s eyes in the rearview mirror. Due to the time constraints for parking, I quickly exit the car.

I don’t get too far as I feel the need to turn my head. It’s as if my body senses his presence before my eyes find him, a phenomenon I’m just beginning to understand. I smile as our eyes meet. The tension we experienced this morning vanishes as he smiles back at me.

“Babe.” He kisses my cheek. “God, I missed you.”

I breathe him in, taking in his scent.

“I haven’t heard from you all day.”

I look at him with a pout. “Your assistant emailed me your schedule. I know you have a busy week.”

Leo huffs. “How resourceful of you.” He takes my hand in his. “Come. There’s some people I want you to meet.”

I furrow my eyebrows at that, but I don’t question him as I let him lead me into the restaurant. I don’t think I’ve ever been here before. I’m not the type who traverses upscale restaurants to begin with.

A hostess greets us with a bright smile. I see a certain look in her eyes once she takes in the full height of Leo, looking him up and down.

I roll my eyes. Leo notices it and chuckles softly. He places his hand on my lower back, and my body relaxes as he leans closer.

“Is this jealousy I’m sensing?”

“Dream on, pretty boy,” I scoff.

The hostess leads us to the back of the restaurant. We’re directed to a lone table in the corner. I can see two men sitting at the table, but there’s a pillar obscuring my vision, so I can’t tell if there’s another person seated there. I’m guessing these are the people Leo mentioned earlier. I still find it weird that he suddenly wants to introduce me to people.

The hostess stops in her tracks, smiling at the table’s occupants and then giving me and Leo a parting smile as well. I hear chairs moving, and Leo moves forward, his smile widening as he glances at the people at the table.

“Guys, this is—”

I move out from behind the pillar, and I’m caught off guard when I recognize the third person at the table.

“Sam? No way!” Jonathan interrupts Leo’s introduction. He stands up and moves quickly. He hugs me while giving my back a friendly pat.

I pull away.

“I take it that you two know each other?”

I blink as Leo speaks up. To any other person, his tone might sound perfectly normal, but I can tell it is different. It sends a chill down my spine, not in a good way.

“Yeah. Our families know each other, and we went to the same schools.”

Leo looks at me, probably already noticing that I haven’t said anything yet. “Anyway. Sam, this is Marcus.”

A blond man shakes my hand and flashes me a smile.

“That’s Jesse.”

Jesse opens his arms wide. “Sorry, I’m a hugger.”

I give him an awkward chuckle as we hug briefly.

“And you already know Jonathan.”

“Small world, eh?” Jonathan looks at Leo and me once we sit down.

Despite the awkward start to our meal, their company isn’t that bad. During our talk, I keep thinking that Elizabeth would squeal her head off if she knew my whereabouts this evening. New York’s Billionaire Bachelors all seem to be regular friends in their early thirties.

“You know, I heard that Leonardo here was seeing someone, but I didn’t even think that it would be someone I know.”

“You said your families know each other?”

I don’t bother looking at Leo. I can already feel him glaring at me.

“Yeah, we go way back. Sam and I actually shared an equestrian instructor.”

I roll my eyes as the memory comes back to me.

Jonathan laughs. “Sam hated him.”

I nod. “The guy was basically an asshole.”

The table breaks out in laughter.

“He was just hard on you because you had potential.”

Laughter erupts once again when they see my facial expression.

“C’mon, don’t be like that. You were really good.”

I shake my head. “I wasn’t.”

I wish Jonathan would stop talking about this as the only reason I tried so hard was because I wanted to impress my grandparents.

“Leo, I’m telling you Sam was superb. You should’ve been there to witness her riding skills.”

I all but blush at the comment. I suddenly remember the ranch my grandparents own. There had been many weekends when both our families would spend time there. My body tenses immediately at the memories. Leo senses my discomfort and shifts toward me.

“Those were some really good days.” Jonathan beams at me, and my breathing starts to grow shallow. “Sacred Heart wasn’t the same after you left.”

“How’s your sister?” I try to steer the conversation in a different direction.

Jonathan turns to face Marcus with a glare. “Yes, good question. Marcus, how is my sister?”

Marcus slides down in his seat, trying to avoid Jonathan’s gaze. “Oh, for the love of God, I didn’t know it was her!”

Jonathan recoils as if he was just slapped in the face. “Yet you pretended not to know her after meeting her again, after getting her hopes up, pig.”

Leo shakes his head, then turns to face me. “Once they start, they’ll never stop. Let’s go.”

Jonathan and Marcus continue to bicker even as Leo and I say our goodbyes and leave promises to meet up with them again.

Domenico opens the door for us once we make our way out of the restaurant.

“To the office, Dom.”

“I thought you were done for the day?” I ask.

“Some important agreements came in after I left. I need to fetch them for my meeting tomorrow.”

I nod, not liking his tone. “Okay. If that’s the case, I should just go home.”

“What?”

I look at him with a shrug. “My father hasn’t seen me since last Thursday, Leo. He and I have a lot to talk about.”

“Fine. I’ll take you home after getting what I need.”

The ride to Paton Technologies is quiet. The traffic is not that bad for eight o’clock on a Monday night, but then again, the traffic in New York has always been shit.

I’ve figured that Leo is a bit too cranky and tired to have a conversation, so the silence continues all the way to his office. The top floor is completely devoid of people, as expected since it’s way past office hours.

I mutter a soft thanks as he holds the door to his office open for me, then heads to his desk after shutting it. I take a seat on one of the plush chairs and observe Leo’s body language as he sits behind his desk. He opens a drawer, shuffles through it, then slams it shut.

My suspicion increases. His demeanor is completely different compared to when we were back on the island.

Finally, he sighs deeply. “So, tell me something.”

“Tell you what, exactly?”

“Have you fucked Jonathan?”

My suspicion is confirmed, and I can only roll my eyes when I realize that this question must have been on his mind throughout the entire dinner.

“So, that’s a yes.”

I sigh softly. “That was a long time ago.”

He runs a hand through his hair frustratingly. “How long ago?”

I shake my head. “What’s the point of these questions, anyway? You can’t undo what’s already done.”

“Come over here.”

My shoulders straighten at his tone. This time, it’s rather familiar, and my body immediately knows what’s going to happen. I stand on shaky legs. Leo’s eyes don’t leave mine as I take short steps over to his desk.

He swivels in his chair. “How long ago, Samantha?”

I place both hands on my hips. “I think you were still living in Italy then.”

An unreadable expression comes over his face. “Jonathan was your first?”

I don’t answer him. He already knows the answer.

“Turn around and grip the desk.”

I decide that it’s better to not argue. And honestly, I don’t think I could speak anyway as I’m too focused on what’s going to happen next. I turn away from him, gripping the edge of his mirrored desk. I lick my lips, which suddenly feel dry, and catch a glimpse of my reflection as I look down.

Anticipation is written all over my face. I’m betrayed by my own reflection, as I thought I would be annoyed right now. But no, I’m not. In fact, I think I’m a little turned on. I feel Leo’s hands at my hips, slowly finding their way to the edge of my pencil skirt. In one swift, unapologetic movement, my skirt is pulled down to my knees, making me let out a gasp.

Leo’s warm palm glides over my ass cheek, and my breath stills. I know what’s going to happen, and even though I expect it, my body still jerks forward out of shock at the sharp sting.

Smack!

“I’m a really jealous man, Samantha.”

A moan escapes me as his hand caresses the skin.

Smack!

“You smiled so brightly at them, at Jonathan.”

Smack!

I gasp loudly, and to my surprise, I feel a familiar thumping between my legs. What the hell is happening? Leo has spanked me before. Heck, he does it every chance he gets. But this time, it feels different.

“It was harmless,” I say breathlessly, trying to defend myself, but the sound of his zipper being pulled down sends a chill down my spine.

“Tell me, Samantha. Did Jonathan fuck your mouth?”

I’m unable to respond as shock consumes me.

“On your knees.”

My conscience shouts at me, begging me to come to my senses so I can kick Leo’s ass. But, why would I kick his ass?

I turn and kneel before him.

“I need an answer, baby.”

I look up to see his raging erection. Although it doesn’t surprise me that he’s angry and horny at the same time, I find it hard to get used to his sudden mood swings.

“No.” This time, I manage to speak. In spite of the thumping between my legs, I suddenly feel upset. “Are you going to fuck mine?”

Our eyes meet. My gaze is full of defiance while Leo’s expression is still unreadable.

“Yes.” His tone is gruff. “Then, I’m going to fuck you.”

“I’m on my period.” My retort is quick, my tone sharp.

“I’ll take you however I can get you, Samantha.”

I let out a humorless chuckle.

“What’s so funny?”

“I faked it with him.” I clench my fists at my sides. “You’re so mad at me for something I did when I was sixteen. Sixteen, Leo. Sex with Jonathan was one of the worst sexual experiences I’ve ever had. I was the first virgin he’d been with, and he had no idea how to handle me, so it hurt.” I stand. “Are you trying to punish me for having sex with him when I didn’t even know you then? Is this what this is?”

“How do I know that you’re not faking it with me?”

I shake my head in disbelief. “Did you not hear a word I just said?”

“I hear you loud and clear.”

“You can’t erase every man I’ve been with, Leo!” The passion I had been feeling a few moments ago dissipates completely.

His face falls. “Unfortunately, I can’t. But I’ll do what I can. I’ll erase the memory of their touch, every whisper, even the way they made you feel. The only man who should be on your mind is me.”

A sudden, inexplicable wave of exasperation hits me. “Hit me like that again, and I’ll have to break your fingers.”

“Excuse me?” Leo recoils as if my words punched him in the face. “Watch your tone.”

I let out another humorless chuckle. “Or what? You’ll take me over your knee?” I’m trying to compose myself, but it’s really not working. “I’m trusting you with my body, but that doesn’t mean you get to do whatever you please. I have a past, and I’m pretty sure you do too.”

Leo says nothing as I storm into the bathroom. I slam the door shut behind me, and I sag against the wall as my heavy burdens weigh me down completely.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Domenico drops me off at Dad’s place thirty minutes later. Leo kissed me on the cheek and promised to call after I’ve calmed down. To be honest, I’m really not angry with him. I’m just overwhelmed by my feelings. It’s like I’m going through puberty all over again.

As I step through the front door, I find Dad seated in the foyer, which suggests he’s been waiting for me. He puts his phone away and stands as soon as our eyes meet.

“Sammy.”

“Hi, Dad.” I place my keys on the table by the door, along with my laptop bag. “Were you waiting for me?”

He nods. “Well, Leo did say he would have you back by Monday.”

I hum at that.

“How are things between the two of you?”

I shrug nonchalantly. “It’s still new.” I sigh. “It’s been—what, almost three months now?”

He smiles softly. “What’s with that face?”

“What?”

My father chuckles softy. “I see the way you two look at each other, Leo especially. When we met at the tennis event, he had such an attentive look on his face. It was almost as if he was ready to jump in front of a speeding car for you.”

I chew on my lip as I think about that. “And me?” I ask out of curiosity. “What kind of look did I have?”

“Like you wanted to hit him with your racket.”

I roll my eyes.

“But in a good way.”

I cross my arms and lean against the wall.

“I can’t properly describe it, but you seem so much lighter now, Sam. After your mother passed, you always seemed to be carrying a heavy weight on your shoulders.”

I look up at the ceiling out of annoyance. “I didn’t come here to talk about her.”

“But you need to.”

Here we go again. I feel my eyes sting with tears.

“You didn’t even come to Michael’s memorial ceremony.”

That’s because I was busy trying to find the people who killed him.

“You didn’t even tell me you were seeing a therapist,” Dad continues with his lecture. “You don’t tell me anything at all.”

I look at him, and his face is filled with worry. Guilt consumes me immediately, but I can’t pretend that I wasn’t pissed off the last time we saw each other.

“You want me to start talking? Fine.” I square my shoulders. “Why the hell was Louisa wearing Mom’s necklace? How could you stand by and let them kick Vereen out of the foundation? Why do you go around pretending that Mom wasn’t a part of your life?”

Dad shakes his head. “Not a day goes by that I don’t think about your mother. But how can I honor her memory when you close yourself off whenever I mention her?”

Our talk is rapidly descending into something ugly. I don’t like where it’s headed, but frankly, I’m tired of bottling all this shit up.

“Maybe it’s because I keep remembering how complaisant you were when Mom was alive! Back then, I was young. I didn’t fully understand what was happening, but your parents treated her like shit, and you let them!” My hand begins to shake, but this time I don’t hide the tremor or try to make it stop.

“What I don’t get is why she even stayed with you.” The tears start rolling down my face. “Was it because she loved you? Was it because of me?”

I hate this. I absolutely hate it. I hate doing this to my dad—of all people—but there’s nothing I can do about it. No one else can answer for him.

“Sam.” My father all but whispers my name. “I need you to calm down for me, okay?”

Honestly, there is nothing more fucking annoying than people telling you to calm down, especially when they don’t even answer your questions.

“Don’t tell me to calm down!” I follow his gaze to my trembling hand, but the look on his face tells me he’s not surprised. I grab hold of my wrist. “Tell me. Why was Louisa wearing the necklace? It was locked away.”

He sighs softly. “Louisa thought it was a good idea to wear it so that she could honor your mother’s memory.”

“That is absolute bullshit,” I spit out vehemently. “She did it out of spite, as if she was trying to get a reaction out of me. It’s always been that way, and it pains me that you don’t see it. You’re so blinded by whatever it is you feel for that vile woman that you fail to realize how much she wishes for my downfall.”

“Enough!” he shouts, and I look away from him. “I wanted to have a conversation with you so I could try to understand how you’re feeling, but you’re behaving as if you’re still a teen.”

I roll my eyes at that.

“There’s an envelope on the kitchen counter. It has keys and the address to your own condo.”

I scoff in disbelief.

“I got it for you as a gift to celebrate your return.”

I look back at him. He’s now sporting an expression of sadness and guilt, and his eyes are full of unshed tears.

“I’ll be upstairs if you want to see me before you leave.”

I wipe my eyes as I walk into the kitchen, and sure enough, an envelope sits on the counter. I knew that our conversation wouldn’t be pretty, but I didn’t think I had it in me to speak up on my mother’s behalf like that.

I return to the now empty foyer. I think about seeing him upstairs for a moment, but I decide that both of us need to have some space right now. The fact that Dad hardly defended Mom makes me even more upset. I leave the apartment, feeling ten times worse than I did when I first arrived.

*      *      *

After the way things went between me and my dad, the thought of going to my newly gifted condo didn’t sit right with me. So I found myself back at Leo’s place, but it wasn’t until I got off the elevator that I remembered that we didn’t really end on a good note, either. It’s as if I was meant to have a really bad day today.

I stall outside the front doors as I’m contemplating my entry. After what just happened at Dad’s, I don’t think I can handle another confrontation. I take a deep breath, and the keys to my new place rattle around in my bag, as if they were telling me what to do next. I grip the handle of my suitcase, ready to turn and get the hell out of here, but the sound of the door opening catches me off guard. My plan to escape fails as Leo’s voice filters through the small crack of the opened door.

“Smettila di venire qui.” His voice is gruff.

The door opens wider, revealing a strange yet somewhat familiar face. Her eyebrows lower as our eyes meet. Words escape me as I’m too busy thinking about her reason for being here in the first place. This time around, she’s dressed in what appears to be a Chanel skirt suit.

“What is it?”

Leo comes into view, and when he spots me, the expression on his face changes from annoyance to surprise.

“Sam?”

I ignore him, looking back at the woman standing before me. “Can you move? You’re blocking the doorway.”

Even I’m surprised at how unfriendly my tone was.

She steps aside, obviously taken aback by my words, but she doesn’t say anything. Ignoring her and Leo, I roll my suitcase through the French doors and make my way to Leo’s bedroom via his handy elevator.

Leo finds me a few minutes later in his massive walk-in closet as I take in the sight before me.

“Sam?”

I point to the rows of hung dresses. “These weren’t here the last time I was here.”

“I was pretty sure you’d say yes when I asked.”

I nod with a soft chuckle.

“So, is this a yes?”

I shrug. “Will you accept an ‘undecided’ for now?” I barely get to see his smile as he quickly takes me into his arms, rubbing circles on my back as he does.

“A trial run of sorts?”

I nod into his chest.

“I can accept that. You look exhausted. Bath, then bed?”

I take a deep breath. Honestly, I’m happy to be here in his arms.

“I see your heiress was here.”

Leo pulls away, taking my hand in his as he leads me out of the closet and across the bedroom. I take a seat on the closed toilet once we get to the bathroom.

“I told her to stop coming. I think my exact words were, ‘My girlfriend doesn’t appreciate you showing up here unannounced.’ ”

I laugh softly at that. “When did I say that?”

The sound of water filling the bathtub bounces off the walls. I smile softly when I see Leo testing the temperature with his hand. He turns to face me, and a familiar shiver runs down my spine as I look into his eyes.

“You didn’t need to. It was written all over your face the first time you saw her.”

I scoff, as I know perfectly well that I’m a master of the poker face. “I do remember saying she was inconsequential. I meant that.”

He drops what seems to be a bath bomb into the water, taking it as a cue to get undressed. I stand, pulling down the zipper of my skirt. As it falls to the floor with minimal sound, Leo turns with nothing but heat in his eyes.

“You’ve yet to ask me who she is.”

I pull the blouse over my head with one swoop. “As if you would willingly tell me.”

“I’ll tell you anything you need to know, Sam.” His voice lowers. “Anything—anything it takes for you to not look at me the way you did today. I messed up.”

I shake my head at him. “No, it’s okay.”

“Please, Sam.” He lets out a frustrated sigh and holds my hands in his. “Don’t lie to me. There are things about me that I’ve been trying to work through since I first met you.”

I nod. “You can be a little controlling.”

He flashes me a look.

“And assertive. A little bit of a hard ass. But I guess that’s just who you are.”

“I don’t want to be like that with you. I don’t want to control you or have my jealous urges drive you away. That’s what happened today, and I felt scared.”

“Leo . . .” I’m back in his arms. Only this time, my lips meet his in a heated frenzy.

He grips my panty-clad rear, pulling me into him, introducing me to his erection. The kiss grows. It builds, and it feels so explosive. I feel like I’ll combust just by having his lips on mine.

“Wait.”

Leo pulls away, breathing heavily. “You’re still on your period,” he says matter-of-factly.

“Yes.” I’m breathless as his hand caresses my shoulder.

“How unfortunate.”

I giggle softly. “You know, I’m not against period sex.”

Leo raises his eyebrows mischievously, and I roll my eyes at him.

“Have you ever done something like that before?”

“No.”

He unclasps my bra, and it falls to the floor. My breasts are in his hands before I can say anything else.

“Jesus, Sam, you’re beautiful. I won’t survive this week.”

I nuzzle my head into his chest as he pinches my nipples. A familiar beating between my legs returns, and I moan loudly.

“Leo, don’t do this. I get really horny on my period.”

He stops, and I look up at him.

“I hate this.”

I shoot him an incredulous look. “I’m the one with the cramps and blood coming out of my pussy, but you hate this?”

“You’re in pain?” He gives my body a once-over. “Get into the bath. I’ll go find some painkillers.”

I can only shake my head at him as he scurries out of the bathroom. I settle down into the bath a few minutes later, and the tension from my body somewhat diminishes as the warm water soothes my muscles. Flashbacks of the day—my therapy session, the dinner, Leo’s spanking, and my dad—come to me as I close my eyes. It was such a heavy, emotional day for me, and I had no idea it would once again end here, with Leo.

Leo’s admission makes one thing clear, and honestly, I have no idea how to deal with it. What should I do about my own feelings? Do I come clean with Leo or keep pretending? And what about Michael? Does fully giving myself over to Leo mean that I’ll be shitting on Michael’s memory?

The questions linger as I finish up in the bathroom. The bedroom is empty when I enter, but I smile when I spot two pills and a glass of water on the bedside table. I get dressed in one of Leo’s T-shirts, and after dutifully taking the medication laid out for me, I go on the hunt for Leo.

I find him in his home office, his fingers tapping away at the keyboard. But this time, he has glasses on his face.

“Ready for bed?” He looks over at me, and I nod without a word. “Okay, two seconds.”

I walk to his desk and force my way onto his lap.

He chuckles, tapping away some more. “Okay, done.”

I move to get off his lap, but I can only squeal as he lifts me with ease.

“Have I ever told you that your scent is intoxicating?”

“You say the weirdest things.”

He laughs softly as he carries me to his bedroom. The door shuts behind us, and Leo puts me down, planting a kiss on my shoulder.

“I can’t get enough of you.”

I smile as he pulls the sheets back. “C’mon, in you go.”

I lie on the bed, and Leo follows suit, smiling softly as he looks back at me. “I’m drunk on your beauty, Sam.”

“Sure you’re not drunk on something else?” I laugh softly at the look on his face. “I wanna cuddle.”

He turns the lamp off, and I throw my leg over his hip.

“She wants to cuddle, she says.”

I can hear the humor in his voice.

He pulls me closer, wrapping his arms around me. “How did it go with Stephen?”

“He bought me a condo.” I take a deep breath. “I now have somewhere to live after being shoved out by—”

“A greedy billionaire. Yes, we’ve been here before. So, now that you have a new home, what does this mean for this little trial of yours?”

I cling onto him. “I’m here, in your arms. What do you think this means?”

“That’s quite the loaded question, Sam.”

I furrow my eyebrows.

“You being here, does it mean you’re willing to move in with me for good? Does it mean that you’ve stopped holding out on me?”

I remember this past weekend’s revelation.

“Those questions are rhetorical, right?”

He chuckles softly. “Let’s get some rest, okay?”

*      *      *

Leo and I wake up to the sound of his alarm the following morning. It feels weird to be getting ready in the same space as Leo, but on the other hand, it also feels so natural, like I belong in this space with him. Claudia is happy to see the two of us stepping off the elevator hand-in-hand.

As we arrive at work, we kiss each other goodbye before heading off to our respective offices. If anyone had told me two years ago that I would be waking up beside a man who’s not Michael, sharing small kisses over a bowl of parfait and riding to work together in the back of a town car, I would’ve probably punched them in the throat.

There’s one thing that I’ve admitted to myself. However, I haven’t said the words out loud. I sure as hell can’t say them to Leo, as I have an inkling that he feels the same. If I’m honest with him, he’ll want to take things a step further. And frankly, we met each other just a little over two months ago. This is all going way too fast.

As I settle down in the office, my cell phone buzzes on my desk. I sigh softly, feeling miserable. I simply can’t welcome another distraction at this point. I don’t know the number, but I decide to answer anyway.

“Hello?”

“Sam?”

I recognize the voice immediately.

“Are you at work?”

“Elizabeth?” My stomach churns uncomfortably.

Why is she calling me at this time of day? Something is not right.

“Aren’t you in school?”

She sniffles over the line. “I need help. Can you come and get me? I’ll text you the address.”

“What’s going on?”

“Please, don’t say anything to Mom and Dad. I’ll be waiting.” She hangs up.

I sit in my chair for a few seconds, trying to make sense of what just happened. Elizabeth is in some kind of trouble, and I start to feel agitated. My phone vibrates when a text comes in, and the address surprises me. It’s just about a five-minute walk from here.

Having grabbed my coat and handbag, I exit the office in a rush. Paige looks up from behind her monitor.

“Something’s come up. Can you email the HR Committee and give them my regards?”

She nods.

“Actually, have Phyllis email me the minutes as soon as the meeting’s over.”

“Yes, Miss Wellington.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

I tap my foot impatiently while in the elevator. Multiple scenarios run through my mind as I think about the many possibilities. It’s unusual for Elizabeth to call me. She’s been trying to reach out to me multiple times, and I usually just give her a one-word response or a message filled with emojis. I’m not the nicest stepsister—that’s for sure—but it doesn’t seem to stop Elizabeth from trying to get close to me.

The lobby is filled with suits coming and going; some have phones to their ears while others are busy tapping away at their screens. I pay them no attention as I head outside, joining the flow of people on the sidewalk. I turn right and head toward the apartment building where Elizabeth should be. And that’s the weirdest thing about all of this. She should be in school right now. The fact that she told me not to mention this to either of our parents isn’t good.

A doorman tips his hat at me as I approach the front doors.

Elizabeth’s message also included the buzzer number, so it was easy for me to get inside. I make it to the tenth floor in almost no time. It takes a few turns for me to find the right apartment.

“Elizabeth?” I pound on the door. I hear soft footsteps approaching on the opposite side of the door. “Elizabeth? It’s Sam.”

The doorknob turns, and I quickly move back to protect myself just in case it isn’t her.

The door opens quickly, and a sobbing Elizabeth flies into my arms.

“Please, take me away from here.”

“Okay.”

Her sobs continue when she pulls away, and when I look at her face, my blood runs cold.

“Elizabeth? Who did this to you?”

She shakes her head as she cries, but I can only focus on the large bruise on her cheek.

“I want to leave, please.”

I fight against my instincts as I nod. I pull my coat from my shoulders and drape it over her frame, fixing the hood so that it hides her face.

“Let’s go.”

*      *      *

My early return puts Claudia on instant alert, but her expression softens when she sees Elizabeth’s face. Claudia is quick in taking our respective coats.

“I’ll put the kettle on. Should I fetch the first aid kit?”

“Please. Thank you, Claudia.” I sit Elizabeth in a chair, then kneel before her. “I’m pretty good at patching up cuts and bruises. In fact, I have a small scar from a gunshot wound on the back of my thigh.”

She finally raises her eyes to look at me, and I can still see traces of distress in them.

“You’ve been shot before?”

I nod with a hum, then roll up my right sleeve. A line across my arm comes into view. “This is from a knife.”

Her eyes widen.

“I’m over it. You should see the other guy.”

She manages a smile but cringes from the pain. My anger returns in full force, but I don’t want to badger her.

“Now, I’m going to get a little serious. Do you think you can handle that?”

Seconds pass. Elizabeth’s eyes well with tears, but she finally nods.

“Good girl.” I take her hands in mine. “It’s not hard to tell what happened to you, Elizabeth. But I want to know something first. As an adult, I need to do the right thing by alerting your parents and the authorities. But before I do that, what do you want to happen?”

She sobs softly, and I let her cry as much as she wants. Claudia returns with the kit and a box of Kleenex. I offer my thanks, and she pats my shoulder comfortingly and then heads back to the kitchen.

“I trusted him, Sam.” Elizabeth can barely speak between sobs. “I trusted him, and he . . .”

She leans forward, and I wrap my arms around her shoulders, rubbing her back comfortably. Her sobs grow louder as she puts her head on my shoulder. My own eyes grow moist as I listen to her pained voice.

“Did I do something wrong?”

I pull away. “Hey.”

She looks at me.

“You did nothing wrong. This isn’t your fault.” I gently wipe the tears from her cheek. “Do you hear me?”

She nods at the question.

“I’ll dress your wounds for now, then I’ll have Claudia fix up a room for you. But we might need a doctor to look at you just in case.”

A look of panic comes across her face. “No doctors, please.”

“Hey, it will be fine.” I pat her hands comfortingly. “There could be underlying issues as a result of this, and I just want to be extra careful.”

She nods, and I stand as I hear Claudia approaching. “Elizabeth will be staying in one of the guest rooms. I hope that’s okay with you.”

Claudia waves her hand. “That’s alright, Samantha. Your sister is welcome here.”

I flash her an appreciative smile and a nod, then I turn back to Elizabeth. “Go with Claudia, okay?” I give her a quick kiss on her forehead, then watch as she follows Claudia down the hall.

I feel a weird tingle in the base of my spine when I realize that I didn’t feel the urge to correct Claudia in terms of my relation to Elizabeth. But none of that matters right now. My first task is to find who that apartment belongs to and then go from there. I need to find the vile person that laid a hand on Elizabeth, but I also don’t want to jump the gun on this. As I said to Elizabeth, the decision is hers. And of course, I shouldn’t be putting something like this on her. If she wants to forget about the entire incident, so be it. If she wants to report it, I’ll support that as well. However, she doesn’t need to know what I plan to do.

I set my laptop down on the kitchen island and make myself at home. Claudia’s off doing her tasks for the day. I try to get as handy as I possibly can, scrubbing various Internet webpages with the hope of getting the information I need.

“Samantha?”

I turn away from my screen to see Claudia smiling softly at me.

“Leo’s on the phone. He says he’s been trying to contact you.”

I glance at the clock on my laptop. Shit. I offer Claudia a small smile as I take the cordless phone from her hands.

“Hi.”

“Hi?”

Leo’s voice sounds much deeper over the phone, and his tone is a little gruff. I could tell he was pissed.

“Yes, Leo. It’s a form of greeting.”

“Where were you? Does your cell phone not work? If I hadn’t tracked your phone again, then I wouldn’t have known where you’d gone.”

I furrow my eyebrows. “I don’t appreciate being tracked. Why the hell do I have to keep repeating myself?”

“Don’t take that tone with me, lady.”

I roll my eyes. I’m already in a sour mood because of the ongoing situation, and this phone call is only making things worse.

“Something came up with Elizabeth, so I had to pick her up. I’m currently working remotely, safe and sound in your overly expensive tower in the sky. Is there anything else you would like me to report on, sir?”

“Jesus Christ.” He takes a deep breath. “I’ll be home shortly.”

The line goes silent. I put the phone down beside my laptop and look back at the screen. My thumbs twiddle for roughly three seconds and then I pick up the phone to make a rather important call.

“Elizabeth?”

She answers with a soft voice, and I open the door.

“Hey,” I peek in. “How are you holding up?”

She sits up in bed, but before she can give me an answer, her phone buzzes on the nightstand. She pulls away from it, and I can tell she’s scared. I move quickly, grabbing her phone and holding it up to my face. There’s nothing but messages on her phone screen.

“I’ll keep this for now, if that’s okay with you.”

She nods and I close the door.

“I did some digging. I’ve figured out whose name is on the lease.”

Elizabeth shakes her head. “Please don’t tell my mom.”

“I won’t.” I move to sit on the edge of the bed and look at her. “Claudia called Leo’s doctor. He’ll be here to take a look at the bruising now that the swelling’s gone down.”

Elizabeth lets out a sniff as she nods. “Thank you.”

“I know where he’ll be tonight.”

She looks up, and the expression on her face is one of both fear and surprise.

“I can show up there with the cops or Dad’s lawyer, or I could take care of this myself. It’s up to you.”

Elizabeth looks back down at the bed. The bubbly, slightly annoying teen is nowhere to be seen, and it’s making my blood boil.

“And if you show up there alone? What will you do?”

“What I’ve been trained to do.”

She wipes the tears from her face. “Can you give him bruises like mine?”

I nod.

“I want him to hurt, Samantha. I trusted him, and look what he did to me!”

I could feel myself tearing up again, but I hold it in as I wait for her to vent some more.

“How could he do this to me? He said he loved me!”

I pull her into my arms, rubbing her back as she cries.

A short while later, I leave the room after Elizabeth managed to fall asleep. When I get to the foyer, I see Leo and a man—who I assume is his doctor—standing a short distance ahead with looks of surprise etched on their faces.

“Are you feeling unwell?” Leo approaches me quickly, placing a hand on my forehead. “Side effects from your period?” He takes my head in his hands, and as I look up at him, I see nothing but worry in his eyes.

I take hold of his wrists. “I’m okay.”

He studies my face, then steps aside as he nods.

I flash the doctor a smile. “Hi, you must be Dr. Marcelli. I’m Samantha.”

We shake hands.

“Nice to meet you, Samantha. I came as quickly as I could, happy to see that you’re not the one who’s ill.”

I nod stiffly. “Actually, it’s my sister.”

“What happened to Elizabeth?” Leo turns his head toward the hallway. “I assume she’s resting?”

I sigh softly. “Yeah, she is.” I lick my dry lips. “Doctor, I think my sister was assaulted.” I see Leo’s head turn quickly, but I ignore him. “Just judging by the bruising, I don’t think she was hit with any blunt or sharp objects. Probably just fists.”

“Samantha . . .” Leo takes hold of my hand as he offers comfort, but I’m too focused on giving my report.

“The swelling has gone down a bit. She’s currently on over-the-counter painkillers, but I think she’s in shock. I also think she’s unable to gauge how much pain she’s in.”

Dr. Marcelli nods. “Thank you, Samantha. That’s really helpful. I’ll take a look, order X-rays if necessary, and prescribe some medication.”

“Claudia, can you please bring Dr. Marcelli to Elizabeth?” I flash Claudia a smile, and she leads the doctor down the hall.

“Elizabeth was assaulted?”

I nod at Leo’s question.

“Look at me.”

Our eyes meet, and I sigh softly.

“Do you know who did this?”

“Yeah.” I scoff in disbelief. “I’m a little shocked myself.”

“Tell me.”

I shake my head.

“Sam, don’t play with me right now.”

“I’m just respecting Elizabeth’s decision, Leo.”

His eyes soften.

“Please, let’s just wait until she calms down, then we can go from there.”

Leo sighs softly. “Fine.” He runs a hand through his hair. “I’ve changed my meetings to video conferences, anyway.”

I can’t stop myself from smiling. “You’ve adjusted your meetings just so you could be here?”

He nods with a satisfied look on his face.

“That’s sweet, and borderline creepy.” I stand on my tippy-toes and plant a kiss on the corner of his lips. I pull back, and a familiar, heated look is once again on his face as our eyes meet. I caress his cheek with my thumb. “I’m still mad at you for tracking me. But I want to give you some peace of mind, so I’ll let you know that I have an event tonight.”

“What time?”

I shake my head. “I know you’re behind on work since our weekend getaway, so I’ll have Domenico take me there and back.”

“No alcohol.”

I nod in agreement.

“No dancing with strange men.”

I chuckle at his possessive tendencies. “So, I can dance with women?”

He looks at me with a shocked expression. “No. Go represent the foundation and come back to me in one piece.”

Leo swoops in, engulfing me in his arms, and literally sweeps me off my feet in the process. I melt instantly, relaxing in his arms. His hold on me reinforces the conclusion I came to over our weekend getaway. I pull away, licking my lips in the process.

“I’ll be in the home office. Come find me if you need anything.”

I nod and he caresses my cheek before heading down the hall. I let out the breath I’ve been holding. My stomach churns when I think of the fact that our relationship is marred with lies. This beautiful thing between us won’t be able to flourish into anything more, and it’s all my fault.

*      *      *

The look on Leo’s face when he saw me in my dress is etched in my mind. There has always been heat in his eyes whenever he looks at me, but I swear his heated look intensifies each time. His words and actions keep replaying in my mind, and it doesn’t take much for me to convince myself that he doesn’t want me only for my body.

I’m sure he feels the same thing that I feel for him. Heck, he probably realized his feelings for me before I did. Now I guess it’s up to me to take the next step, but do I even have the courage to do that? What I feel for Leo honestly scares me. I’ve never been this way with anyone, and I’m now in the process of re-evaluating my life and the goals I’ve set for myself over the past year.

“Miss Wellington”—the limo slows to a stop as Domenico captures my attention—“we’ve arrived.”

I nod and then look down at the black mask in my hand. The idea of a masquerade ball may sound fun to others, but to me, it’s just a disaster waiting to happen. On the other hand, this is perfect for what I have in mind for tonight.

“Thanks, Domenico. I’ll give you a ring when I’m ready.” I exit the vehicle after putting the mask on my face.

Cameras flash wildly as I join the other patrons at the entrance, but I don’t stop for a photo as I make my way inside. The lavish décor catches my attention, making me sigh at the sight.

A male server approaches with a tray full of glasses of pink champagne. I grab one and utter a small thanks before I head further into the room, joining the bodies that make up New York’s elite. There’s a small stage at the center of the room, and an all-male band plays from the raised dais while a few couples dance around them with smiles on their faces.

I move slowly and carefully. Even though our faces are mostly obscured, I’m sure I can find who I’m looking for. I carefully studied the pictures of the target on Elizabeth’s phone when I discovered that they’d taken photos together, and I verified that it was indeed the owner of the apartment. I move through the crowd, avoiding as many people as I can.

I finally spot the target talking with an older woman, and I catch on to their conversation as I near them. They don’t see me coming, so I use that to my advantage.

Pink champagne spills on the target’s shoes as I bump into him.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry.”

They both turn to face me. I’m now playing the flustered woman who also happens to be a klutz.

“That’s alright.”

I quickly place the glass on a table and grab a napkin.

“There’s no need for that.”

“Please, let me help. It’s the least I can do.”

The older woman nudges the target’s arm, and he chuckles lightly.

“Okay.” He takes the napkin from my hands. “How about a dance? I believe that would remedy things.”

I smile softly at the older woman, then nod.

The target takes my hand after handing the older woman the napkin and leads me to the dance floor.

“I can’t seem to place your accent,” he says as soon as we’re out on the dance floor.

“I’m South African.”

“Ah, interesting. What brings you to New York?”

“I came as an international student, fell in love with the city, so I decided to stay after graduating.”

His hand lowers as he looks at me.

“That’s all there is to it.”

“That’s very nice.” He pulls me closer to him. “I’ve traveled to a few places, but I’ve never been to Africa.” He flashes me a wide smile.

I smile back, knowing that he won’t be smiling at all soon.

“I feel like this conversation got off to a weird start, as I don’t even know your name.”

I push my body into him, playing into his advances.

“That would spoil the fun though, wouldn’t it?” I lick my lips for good measure. My performance continues as I stumble, stepping on his foot in the process. “Sorry.” I giggle lightly. “I’ve had way too much to drink.”

I catch the moment the look in his eyes change, and I put on a suggestive smirk. I’m glad he’s playing right into my hands.

“Luckily, I’ve booked a room upstairs. There’s no way I’d make it back home in one piece.” I smile. “Thanks for indulging me.”

As I step away from him, he takes my wrist. He places a kiss on the back of my hand, and I fight the urge to slap him.

“You’re most welcome.” His greasy smile widens. “Maybe I can pay you a visit at your room later? You know, just to make sure you’ve arrived there safely.”

Bingo.

“Yes, I would like that.” I tilt my head as I look up at him. “Room 603. I’ll be ready in fifteen minutes.” I flash him one last seductive smile before executing part two of the plan.

I quickly head for the exit. I leave the ballroom and start counting the minutes in my head. I already studied the schedules of the staff in the hotel, and right on time, a bellboy comes down the hallway with an empty luggage cart. I bump into him on purpose, discreetly taking his access key.

“I’m so sorry about that.”

“No worries, miss.”

I smile at him, then go in the direction of the elevators.

My smile falls when the doors close. The ride to the sixth floor is quiet, but my heart is racing.

As soon as I exit the elevator, I spot one of the cleaners rolling her cart in my direction. I keep up my drunken charade, stumbling in my heels until I finally bump into her, and we both fall to the floor.

“Oh geez, I’m so sorry.”

I continue spluttering apologies as she tries to get me on my feet. She’s so focused on trying to get me upright that she doesn’t notice I’ve successfully swapped the access cards.

“I’m good, I’m good.” I turn away from her and move quickly to room 603.

As my plan continues to unfold, I keep Elizabeth in the forefront of my mind. The access card works perfectly. I head to the bathroom and kick my heels off. I take the hair dryer lying on the counter, then position myself behind the front door.

A few minutes pass, and I hear a knock on the door. I raise the hair dryer over my head.

“It’s open!” I keep my breath steady, and the door swings open.

“Hello?”

I see his temple, then the rest of his head as he leans in. The hair dryer makes a cracking sound when it connects with the side of his head. The target staggers and falls over from the blow. I drag him inside and shut the door, making sure to lock it. I drop the dryer. He tries to stand, but a solid punch to the throat brings him back down on his knees.

“What the fuck!”

I kick him in the stomach, and he groans in pain, bowled over. I grab the hair dryer and sit on his torso. I don’t give him the chance to make any more noise. I hit him once, then twice, and finally knock him out after the third.

Roughly twenty minutes later, he splutters awake after I douse him with cold water. I sit on the bed, my mask still on as he opens his eyes. It takes a while for him to realize that he is gagged and tied to a chair.

“Hi.”

He looks at me with wide eyes.

“That’s right. It was a fake accent.” I fold my legs, trying to get comfortable on the bed. “Daniel Fairchild, the only son of Kenneth and Marie Fairchild.”

He mumbles something, but I ignore him.

“Tell me. Do your parents know that you like beating up underage girls? I’m pretty sure that if the media caught a whiff of this, your dad wouldn’t be able to run in another mayor’s election.” I take a deep breath. “You know, I keep having so many experiences with men like you. There’s this man, the last time I saw him was in Belarus. The guy’s pure evil.”

Daniel mumbles again and tries to move his body.

“There’s no way in hell you’re getting loose, so I suggest you listen.” I continue my lecture: “So anyway, long story short, I couldn’t stop this guy from hurting so many women and girls. I’ve been chasing him around the globe over the past year, and I’ve kept failing. On the other hand, I’ve made it my personal mission to catch and dispose of men like that.”

Daniel shakes his head. I see tears come to his eyes, but that does nothing to me, not after what he did to Elizabeth.

“So, imagine my shock when I find Elizabeth de Vorzon at your apartment, battered and bruised.” I unfold my legs and walk over to Daniel. “This is going to hurt, but frankly, you deserve it. And you want to know what’s the best part? If you mention anything to anyone about what happens here tonight, I’ll come find you, and I’ll fucking kill you.”

*      *      *

I wash Daniel’s blood from my hands. It doesn’t surprise me that I’m not as worried or on edge as I was before coming here tonight. This is the first time I’ve actually acted like my old self since returning to New York. And honestly, I don’t quite know how I feel at all.

I avoid my reflection in the mirror as I put my mask back on before exiting the bathroom. Daniel is out cold on the floor. I would gladly go through all the intricate details about what I did to him, but to keep it simple, he’s worse off than Elizabeth. I’ve long come to the conclusion that things like this chip away at my soul, but I’ve already accepted that. I never said I was perfect, and I won’t try to be.

Grabbing my heels, I crack open the door and look both ways. The hallway is empty, and I breathe a sigh of relief. I move quickly and quietly toward the elevators, but once I clear the hallway and turn the corner, I freeze in my footsteps.

“Miss Wellington, are you ready to go home?”

My tremor returns as it becomes apparent that I did not factor in this one small detail.

“The car’s waiting.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

My first thought was to run, but the calm look in Domenico’s eyes tells me that he has already put the pieces together. I can’t tell what he’s thinking.

Why the hell is he here? My heart is pounding, and I break into a sweat as I think of what to say to him.

“Miss Wellington?”

“It’s not what it looks like.”

Great—that’s the first thing a person caught cheating would say. The idea of getting caught by him didn’t even cross my mind.

“How . . . how did you—”

“Miss Wellington,” Domenico interrupts, raising both hands, “please, calm down. I think we should have this conversation elsewhere.”

I nod in agreement, and I finally get my petrified legs to move.

Domenico turns toward the stairs, and I follow him quietly. We make it to the ground floor without uttering a word to each other. Domenico leads me to a staff exit, and true to his word, the car is waiting in the alley.

An Italian song comes on the radio as soon as we pull away. I remove the mask and take a deep breath.

“Leo asked me to keep an eye on you without your knowing.”

I roll my eyes. That’s another thing I didn’t factor in.

“When I saw you bump into the bellboy, I knew you were up to something.”

A chill runs down my spine, and Domenico continues before I can get a word in.

“Claudia told me about Elizabeth. It seemed odd to me that you would leave Elizabeth’s side so soon just to attend a masquerade ball, so I suspected that you were doing something other than simply attending the event.”

Domenico is much sharper than I thought he was.

“Miss Wellington, I can see the love you have for Leo. I know you would never do anything to hurt him.”

I’m stunned. It’s almost as if he can see my thoughts. I’ve already realized what my feelings are for Leo, though I’m just not quite sure if I have it in me to say the words out loud.

“That man was the one who injured Elizabeth. She wanted payback for what he did to her, and I wasn’t going to let her down.”

“I understand, Miss Wellington. Actually, I saw the man enter the same room you did, and when I realized what you were doing, I kept the sixth floor secure until you came out.”

I nod. “Thanks, Domenico. I know you and Leo are close, but can you please keep this between us? I don’t want him to know who I really am or how I act when I’m angry.”

“I won’t say a word.”

Our eyes meet in the mirror.

“But one thing I’ve learned over the years is that when you love someone, you love them with all their flaws.”

I chuckle softly.

“I’ve never seen him like this with anyone, Miss Wellington. Leo has lived quite the lonely life since he was a child. He cherishes you dearly, which is why he can be a little overprotective at times.”

“A little?”

Domenico and I chuckle in unison.

“Again, thank you, Domenico.”

Light conversation flows between us until we arrive at Leo’s place, and Domenico and I share parting smiles as he escorts me out of the elevator.

“Have a good night, Miss Wellington.”

“Same to you, Domenico.”

I open the front door. I sense Leo before I see him, bringing a small smile to my face. I take off my shoes as I hear his footsteps coming down the hallway. I don’t wait for him to greet me. As soon as he makes it into the foyer, I run into his arms.

“Looks like someone missed me.”

I bury my face in his chest. “I did.” I pull away. “How’s Elizabeth? I should check on her.”

Leo doesn’t let me leave his arms. “She’s fine. I was just talking to her. Well, she did most of the talking. I had no choice but to listen.”

I giggle at that, as I’ve been in similar situations with Elizabeth.

“Teens.”

Leo hums in agreement. “She really looks up to you.”

I make a face as I look back at him.

“There’s something about you that pulls people in, Samantha. You completely captivate me, babe.”

Domenico’s words come back to me, and I can only respond to Leo’s words with a kiss.

“I would like a bath.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

I roll my eyes at his response as I take his hand in mine. “You’re quite playful. I kinda like it.”

He flashes me his dazzling smile as we get on his elevator, and I almost melt.

“I’m just happy you’re here.”

“Me too.” And I mean that.

Leo heads to the bathroom as soon as we enter his bedroom. I’ve managed to push what I did to Daniel completely out of my mind. Now it’s time for me to focus on my relationship with Leo. But of course, this doesn’t mean that I’m ceasing my underlying mission. Tonight only proved that I can’t give up on vengeance for Michael. I still have the strength in me to do what I need to do.

“The bath’s ready.”

My dress hits the floor at the sound of Leo’s voice from the bathroom. I join him. His smile is replaced with a look of hunger as he sees me in just my underwear.

“Thank you.” I smile at him, but he doesn’t move. “Are you just going to stand there?”

“Unfortunately, I’ll be giving you some privacy this time.”

I raise my eyebrows at that.

“I have a work meeting. But what I really want to do is watch you strip out of your underwear. I want to touch your soft skin, fondle your breasts, and play with your clit.”

I swallow. His words play in my mind, and my body tingles.

“You’re such a tease.”

He gives me a nonchalant shrug, and I toss a small towel at him.

“Should we try?”

“Try what, Samantha?”

I suddenly grow nervous. “Period sex,” I whisper.

Leo laughs softly and walks closer to me, placing a reassuring kiss on my forehead. “You’re not ready for that. It’s written all over your face.”

I don’t argue with him.

“But there’s something else I want to try with you.”

I give him a curious look.

“As soon as you stop bleeding, of course.” Leo caresses my cheek lovingly, then leaves me in the bathroom with heated anticipation beating through my veins.

I use my time in the bath to think. My thoughts revert to my relationship with Leo, and as I sit in the lukewarm water, my entire body is filled with glee. It’s as if I’ve arrived at a breakthrough in the past few days.

I’m happy here. Leo makes me deliriously happy.

I had long convinced myself that the universe didn’t want me to be happy at all, especially since my life has been filled with constant pain and grief. But I guess what I need to ask myself is, Can I really start over with Leo?

I leave my deep thoughts in the bathroom once I finish my bath. Knowing Leo, he couldn’t have left me there for a long time.

The CEO is sitting up on the bed, his back to the massive headboard. His feet are crossed at his ankles, his Mac perched on his legs.

“I was about to come and drag you out there.”

As I get closer, I can’t help but notice how the light from the laptop softly illuminates his abs, pecs, and the veins on his hands. And the more I look, the more I’m turned on by it. I smile softly as I join him on the bed.

“What are you working on?”

He turns his head. His eyes soften as he looks at me.

“Beautiful,” he whispers before placing a quick kiss on my forehead. “My company has been working on a new piece of tech, but the software has a few glitches that we need to deal with.”

I scrunch up my eyebrows, leaning closer. The Outlook app remains open as he responds to an email.

“What’s the programming language? I could take a look at the code for you.”

Leo’s eyebrows furrow while his fingers hover over the keyboard.

“Are you offering to put your degree to good use by joining Paton Technologies? There’s a spot for you if you want it.”

I roll my eyes. “Forget it.” I slide on my back and get comfortable under the blanket. “I already have my hands full with the foundation.”

“Okay.” He closes the laptop and turns on his side to face me. “I’ll keep the offer on the table, and we’ll revisit it.”

I chuckle, shaking my head.

“I’m being serious, babe. Imagine both of us living, working, and building both an empire and our future together.”

The thought makes me shiver. There is sincerity in his words. Leo thinks about his future, and of course, that’s not a strange thing for powerful men like himself. I’m just surprised that he has included me in his future. He’s already so sure that I belong with him while I’m still having trouble saying the words needed to admit my feelings for him.

“It’s time for bed.”

Leo sighs deeply. “Yes, I suppose so. And you need to rest.”

I look up at him. “What?”

“You need eight hours of sleep in order to focus properly.”

“Oh. Yes, that’s right.” I decide not to question his reasoning.

He turns and switches off the light, plunging us into almost complete darkness. A small amount of light continues to stream through the crack in the curtains, just enough so I can still make out Leo’s figure beside me.

“Leo . . .”

He hums in response.

“Good night.”

He takes hold of my waist, pulling me closer. “Good night, Samantha.”

We are lying silently beside each other, and I listen to his breathing until he falls asleep. I wish it were that easy for me to fall asleep that quickly. To make matters worse, there are many things on my mind.

“Leo?” I wait, but he doesn’t answer. “I’m scared—scared of my feelings for you. They’re so deep and hard to understand. Why do I feel like this when I’m with you?” I pause for a moment. “What I’m trying to say is, I love you.” I take a deep breath and burrow myself further into his arms.

The weight on my shoulders lessens a bit as I’ve now spoken the words aloud, but I’m not sure if I could ever say those words to his face.

I push the thoughts to the back of my mind and close my eyes, willing myself to sleep.

*      *      *

“No! No!”

I wake slowly. My vision is blurry as I open my eyes, but the sickening sounds I hear aren’t hard to recognize. I groan from the throbbing pain of my head injury, but I fight through it as I sit up.

“Stop it!” My voice is hoarse, and I doubt Klimovich has heard me since he’s too caught up in whatever he is doing. “Bastard!”

My arms are bound at the wrists, restricting my movement, but I manage to sit up on my knees.

Klimovich notices that I’m awake. A nasty smirk comes over his face when our eyes meet. He grabs the neck of the girl before him, forcing her to look at me.

“This one, she loves taking it up the ass,” he says, and tears roll down the girl’s face as Klimovich takes her harshly.

I’m utterly powerless to do anything to help her.

“You’re next.”

I look at him with nothing but abhorrence. What Klimovich doesn’t know is that I didn’t check in with the others today. I’m not quite sure how long I’ve been down here, but my squad is probably on their way here.

I’m pulled from my thoughts when Klimovich groans. The girl falls limp, crying softly, while he stands over her with his erect member hanging disgustingly between his legs. He walks over to a nearby table, pours himself some liquor, then downs it in one go.

“Your face”—Klimovich turns to me as he slams the cup down—“is a work of art. Unfortunately, my clients are not too fond of your skin color, and my men think you’re a bad omen. Stupid fools.” He walks slowly toward me.

“If my buyers won’t have you,” he continues, “then maybe you’ll be better off working for me elsewhere.” He flashes me a horrid smile. “But first, I need to taste you.”

*      *      *

I wake with a start. The memory is still fresh in my mind, leaving a bad taste in my mouth. When I realize I’m still wrapped in Leo’s arms, I feel a little bit safer. I slowly and carefully unwrap myself from his embrace. I straighten out the silk robe I’m wearing and quietly head for the door. I look back at Leo for a moment to make sure he’s still asleep, then I make my way out of the bedroom. The rest of the penthouse is just as dark save for the light filtering in through the window curtains. I slowly walk down the hallway.

Even though I’d brought a few of my things here, I soon realized that I didn’t need to after Leo gave me a tour of his—well, our—massive closet. When he first made the offer, I immediately declined because I didn’t want to rush things between us. My feelings had scared me then, so I ran from them and buried them in the deepest, darkest place in my heart so I could focus on getting back at the man who haunts my dreams.

I know my hands is forever stained with the blood of the lives I’ve taken, and I’ve felt disgusted at myself over the years. But right now, I don’t care about any of that. Nothing would make me feel better than slitting Klimovich’s throat.

I stop in my tracks as my thoughts pull me to a place I haven’t been to in over a year. I head toward a pair of chairs close to a nearby window. Even in the dark, I can tell just from their silhouettes that they’re not some cheap, garage-sale chairs. I sit down on one of them and look out of the window. Plenty of street and building lights continue to illuminate the city, which really isn’t a surprise. This is New York City we’re talking about here.

A few minutes later, the silence I woke up to is disturbed by hurried footsteps on the carpeted floor. I look over and meet Leo’s eyes once he turns the corner. He breathes a sigh of relief as he walks toward me.

“Baby?” His mouth is on mine before I can blink. “What are you doing out here?” He takes a seat on the chair beside me. “You gave me a scare.”

“I’m sorry.” I offer him a small smile. “I couldn’t sleep. You should go back to bed. I might be up for a while.”

“Nonsense.” He leans forward. “If you can’t sleep, then I won’t sleep.”

“In that case, will you hold me?”

“Of course.”

The chair is large enough for him, so he outstretches his body accordingly. I grow a little fuzzy inside as I stand. Leo gently takes my hand, then pulls me down onto his lap. With my head now on his bare chest and his arms wrapped around me, I feel comfortable.

“Better?”

“Yes.” I take a deep breath as I begin to think about what brought me out here in the first place.

From the few sessions I’ve had with Dr. Paton, there are a few words of his that keep playing in my head. I think he said something like being honest with myself about my pain and grief will help me process things a little bit better, but does that extend to those who are around me? After I’m done being honest with myself, do I also need to be honest with other people close to me, like the guy I’m sitting on at this very moment?

I take a deep breath. “I’ve been having trouble sleeping since I was sixteen. I didn’t process the death of my mother properly back then. Hell, I still haven’t dealt with it. This is the first time I’m speaking so freely about her, so bear with me.”

He rubs my silk-clothed arm as he places a comforting kiss on my forehead. “You don’t have to talk about her if you’re not ready.”

“Thank you, but I should,” I say, looking out of the window. “The sleepless nights slowed down after a while. I had taken a step back from my life. I went in search of different experiences. I saw life from a different perspective.” Memories of my transfer from private school to public come back to me. “Of course, I was a little rebellious too.”

Leo chuckles softly but doesn’t comment.

“But that didn’t change a thing. I still couldn’t deal with the fact, my mother not being in my life, and so I did anything I could to stay away from home. My career has had a lot of setbacks, so my dreams are mostly filled with bad memories and the bad decisions I’ve made over the years.”

“This is the reason you’re speaking with my uncle, yes?”

I smile at the sound of his thick accent. “One of the many reasons. He’s been helpful.”

“Good. What can I do?”

His expression tells me just how worried he is for me. Swimming in his eyes is something familiar—it’s as if he has let his guard down with me.

“How can I make you feel better? Should I have Paige redo your schedule? Less workload? More weekend getaways?”

I place a kiss on his chin. “You don’t need to do anything more, Leo. Being with you, like this, is all that I need.”

His grip on my body grows tighter as he holds me close.

“A story, perhaps?”

I chuckle at that. “Another hypothetical prose piece about us?”

Leo hums in response. “This time, we’re in university. The girls on campus go crazy over the irresistible Italian boy, but he only has eyes for one girl.”

“I’m listening,” I say with a smile.

“God, you have no idea of the things she lets me do to her.” He hisses sexily at the thought. “I can hardly focus when I’m in class because all I can think about is the feel of her breasts in my hands, the sounds she makes when I’m fucking her deeply”—his fingers trace along my clavicle, and my breath quickens—“the quickies at parties, and cutting class so I can feast on her pussy.”

“Leo.”

He looks down at me.

“I’m not a fan of erotica if I’m not getting anything out of it.”

He laughs joyfully, and I can’t help but join in.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

I find myself alone, and my first instinct is to panic as I’m pretty sure I fell asleep in Leo’s arms last night, but I quickly realize I didn’t have any further nightmares after that. A part of me has already stopped questioning why he’s able to calm me down the way he does. I think I’m too infatuated with him to try and make sense of our relationship, and I’m starting to accept the possibility that what Leo and I have has no proper explanation.

That thought brings a smile to my face as I get out of bed. The urge to pee pulls my body toward the bathroom, which is just as luxurious as the rest of Leo’s place. I can hear the shower running as I make my approach.

The bathroom has a rather unique design—a solid, partial wall separates the toilet from the shower and bath area. So of course, Leo doesn’t see me when I enter. He also doesn’t see the joy on my face after I finally relieve myself.

Since facing one of the biggest traumatic events of my life, my body hasn’t really been functioning the way it’s supposed to. I know that I should be worried, and I had made a promise to myself that I would get a detailed physical exam, but I never got around to it. I know the stress I’ve had lately has taken a toll on my menstrual cycle. However, I don’t want to feel worried about that right now. I can’t properly think about my own well-being when Leo is just on the other side of this wall.

I take a deep breath, having washed my hands and brushed my teeth. I feel a sudden, intrusive urge to seduce Leo in the shower. I doubt it would really take much effort. All I have to do is breathe, and the sex-crazed CEO would pounce on me. I’m not complaining, though. It’s one of the many things I love about him. Leo makes me feel wanted, desired, cherished, and loved. I crave everything about him: his touch, his attention, his smiles, and his nonsensical stories about us.

My desire to look at him grows, and just before looking around the wall, I feel my nipples harden, rubbing against the silk I’m wearing. Leo is facing the wall as he stands under the shower. I watch the water cascade down his hair and onto his shoulder blades, then down his glistening, luscious back muscles to his tight ass and to the back of his legs and ankles before finally reaching the floor. If this is how sensual he looks from the back, I’d probably fucking die once he turns around.

I bite down on my bottom lip as I walk toward him. I don’t know whether he sees my movements reflecting off the wall or he just sensed I’ve been there, but either way, he turns as I enter.

Yeah, I’m going to die.

I start at his neck, then slowly gaze downward as the water flows down his toned chest and to his legs and knees, but I no longer bother looking at the floor. Instinctively, I stare between his legs. He is flaccid, but that does nothing to quell my increasing pleasure. I feel my breath growing shallow. I look up at his face for a brief moment to see him also biting his lower lip before I suddenly see his hand moving.

Wait. Is he going to . . . ? I lick my now dry lips as his hand moves to his pubic area. I swallow and look at his face again. There’s nothing but pleasure in his eyes as he stares at me.

He’s gonna do it. Oh my God, oh my God. I can’t stop myself from looking.

His hand slowly moves up and down his shaft. I grow wet in an instant as Leo starts pleasuring himself. I can’t tell whether it’s just the heat in the bathroom or my temperature has gone up. I’m not sure if it’s from the steam or the fucking erotic sight before me.

Leo suddenly stops, and I begin to lose the feeling in my legs as I watch his shaft get more and more erect from the stimulation. My knees are now weak from desire, making me grip the edge of the vanity behind me. With no other choice, I hoist myself up and sit.

Leo continues, and I bite down on my lip again as his eyes meet mine. His feet are now further apart. He exhales heavily, his mouth slightly open. My legs widen instinctively as I feel myself growing wetter and slicker by the minute. A sly smile comes over Leo’s face when he realizes what he is doing to me. But I, on the other hand, am not ashamed. With our eyes locked, I pull the straps of my robe down, exposing my erect nipples to him.

We’re playing a dangerous game, but neither of us wants this to end, enjoying this intimate act way too much. I trail my hand across my clavicle and down to my left breast, touching my nipple as I let out a long, hard sigh. I hear a moan. It’s not loud, but the small space makes me hear Leo loud and clear. He doesn’t know that my period is over, and I smile in anticipation as I hop off the vanity. The robe falls to the floor, but I pay no attention to the discarded piece of clothing. The only thing on my mind is Leo and the pleasure I’ll get once I step into the shower with him.

I slowly walk over with whatever strength I have left in my knees, and I’m gently pulled in by the wrist.

“Good morning, my beautiful girl.” He doesn’t give me the chance to speak as his mouth immediately bears down on mine.

If Leo wasn’t holding me up, I’m pretty sure I would be on the floor by now. The kiss is heavy, hot, and hard—just the way I like it. He gently pushes me, and goose bumps erupt on my skin as my back meets the cold wall. My mind is shot, and the only thing I can do is moan softly and succumb to the pleasure. My entire being is taken over by Leo. His tongue is invading my mouth, his hands caressing my breasts as he pushes his erection into my belly.

As soon as his lips move to my neck, I use the chance to speak.

“My period’s over.”

Our eyes meet, and no further words need to be said. When his lips capture mine once more, I lock my legs around his waist. The wall becomes my support as Leo pushes his hips. My moan turns into a yell while he thrusts swiftly into me.

“Yes, Sam.”

I tighten my legs around his waist, but nothing stops or slows Leo down. Each thrust is wild and uncontrolled, and I take it all, loving every bit of it.

“You like that, baby?”

I respond with a kiss. Leo doubles down, pounding into me as he chases his own orgasm. His head falls to my neck, and he licks my skin feverishly. My lips find the tip of his ear, and I softly bite down.

“Come inside me, Leo.”

He picks up the pace, making me moan loudly. Everything that he’s doing to me is hard, harsh, and hot. He’s fucking me just the way I like it.

I roughly pull his hair as my orgasm overcomes me. “Come with me, baby.” My words either set him off or encourage him, but I’m too caught up in my own orgasm to come to a conclusion.

Leo exhales sharply, spilling his seed into me. I push my hips with a long moan as we continue to ride the waves of our orgasms.

“All for me.” He grips my breast and gives it a light squeeze. “You were made for my dick. You were made for me.”

“Yes,” I whisper breathlessly as we share a kiss, staring into each other’s eyes. “Don’t ever leave me, Leo.” My heart thumps wildly in my chest when I finally realize the gravity of those words.

Leo lowers me from the wall. He holds my cheeks securely in his palms as he kisses my nose.

“Never.” He pulls away and looks down at me with a soft smile. “Let’s get cleaned up so we can start the day, okay?”

*      *      *

“Let’s have lunch together later.”

I smile softly at Leo’s offer.

“We’ll eat in my office.”

I turn away from my bowl of oats, berries, and banana with a soft sigh. “I’m not sure if I have the time. I might be home with Elizabeth today.”

Leo gives me a nod of understanding, but before he can comment, Elizabeth’s voice joins in the mix: “I’m okay.”

Leo and I turn to see her smiling at us, but it’s obvious that she’s a bit nervous.

“Thank you, Mr. Paton, for letting me stay. But I don’t want to intrude any longer.”

Leo shakes his head. “You can stay for as long as you like, Elizabeth. I’ve already spoken to Stephen and your mother.”

He did?

“Your teachers will be emailing you your work as well, so you can study here until you’re ready to return to school.”

Elizabeth’s face brightens a bit. “Thank you, Mr. Paton.”

Leo flashes her a smile, and I’m pretty sure her mind has gone blank.

“Call me Leo. Ask Claudia for whatever you may need. The pantry’s fully stocked as well.” He turns to face me and places a quick kiss on my cheek. “See you later, babe.”

I match Leo’s smile with a nod. He exits the kitchen, saying goodbye to Elizabeth before he leaves the penthouse for the day.

Elizabeth takes Leo’s place shortly after.

“Hungry?”

She shakes her head. “I just wanted to thank Leo before he left for work. And I wanted to thank you too.”

I look at her with furrowed eyebrows.

“My phone has stopped blowing up. I haven’t heard from him yet, so whatever it is you did, thank you.” Her voice cracks a bit at the end.

I place my hand over hers. “He’s never going to hurt you again. And if he thinks of hurting anyone else, he’ll be reminded of what I did to him.”

“I met Daniel at a party. At the time, I thought he was so mature, so different from the other boys at school. And I fell for him, but it turns out he was just using me. I was so foolishly in love with him.” Tears start streaming down her face, and all I can do is hold her.

*      *      *

A few hours later, I find myself at Paton Technologies. After making sure Elizabeth was okay, I left for work, only to be bombarded with emails and impromptu meetings. I really need to sit and think about what I need to say to Aunt Vereen. This chair position is not for me.

But if I manage to give it up, what’s next for me?

The question lingers in my mind as I step out of the elevator. Leo’s assistant, Margaret, smiles warmly at me when our eyes meet.

“Hello, Samantha.”

I stop briefly by her desk with a smile of my own. “How’s it going?”

She smiles with a shrug. “Same as always, I suppose.”

I chuckle softly. “Same as always.”

She looks down at her wristwatch. “He’s on a call right now, but you can go right in.”

I utter a small thanks before moving toward the door.

I knock softly. I can hear Leo’s voice as he continues his phone conversation. I open the door quietly. The first thing I see is his empty desk, then the CEO himself, looking out of the large windows in his office, his arms crossed tightly against his chest, an earpiece in his right ear. The door shuts with a soft click, and Leo turns slightly. A smile flickers across his face when he spots me standing there, and I instantly feel at home.

“We obviously need to do more tests.”

I drop my bag onto the chair by the door, then kick my shoes off as I approach him.

“I know how eager the team is, but you know how I work.” His arms fall from his chest, and I walk into his embrace.

I sigh softly as he pulls me closer.

“Okay. Let me see some more data, then we’ll go from there.” Leo ends the call and tosses the earpiece on the sofa.

My back gently hits the window when his lips descend on mine in a heated kiss. Our surroundings mean nothing to me as I moan softly. I let his tongue invade my mouth, and I lose myself in the kiss, giving Leo control. I trail down his shirt and quickly pull the end of the fabric from his waist. My fingers cling to his skin, but Leo pulls away as I dig my nails in.

“Sam, I want to feed you, not feast on you.”

“Okay.” I giggle softly, spotting the twinkle in his eyes.

With my hand in his, he leads me over to a small table with two chairs by the window. I mutter a soft thanks as he pulls one out for me. The midday view is breathtaking, and I’m temporarily distracted by the multiple high-rises in the city.

“We’re ready for lunch.”

I look up to see Leo putting down the handset of his desk phone.

“Hungry?” His tone is perfectly normal, but his gaze suggests that there is a heavy sexual innuendo behind that one word.

“Very,” I say, almost whispering.

My body grows hot as he approaches. Before, moments like this would leave me confused, but now I know not to question our attraction to each other. Leo kisses me on the forehead, then takes the seat before me.

“How’s your day going?”

“Better, now that you’re here.” He kisses the back of my hand.

We both turn simultaneously when we hear a knock on the door. Margaret enters, rolling a small cart containing what I assume to be lunch. But she leaves as quickly as she entered, and Leo chuckles softy at her behavior as he proceeds to set up the table. I grin widely when my lunch is revealed: a large bacon cheeseburger with a side of fried potato wedges.

“Thanks.”

Leo shakes his head at my grin. He reaches for his chopsticks and places a portion of his dim sum on my plate.

“Saves me the trouble of stealing one, I guess.”

“I know how you think, lady.”

A comfortable silence ensues.

The burger is beyond delicious. I chew with glee, entertaining Leo as I eat.

“Elizabeth seems a little better,” he says, and I nod in agreement. “Did she tell you what happened?”

I place the now half-eaten burger on the plate and wipe my greasy fingers with a napkin. “It was her boyfriend.”

“What?” He pulls his cell from his pocket. “I need the name of this bastard.”

“It’s already taken care of.”

He looks back at me with questioning eyes, and I ponder for a moment, Is this the time to come clean? It’s just the both of us, and knowing Leo, I’m pretty sure he has blocked off the hour for lunch.

I stare at my plate, my stomach churning again. If I start that conversation, I will need more than an hour to go over everything, so I decide against it.

“Did you have something to do with it?”

Yes.

I shake my head. “Not really. The scumbag’s dad is pretty high-profile, so his family wanted to keep it hush-hush.”

A look of uncertainty comes over his face.

I smile for good measure. “Don’t worry about it, Elizabeth is satisfied with the outcome.”

“Okay,” he says after a few seconds. “Do you have any plans for later?”

I mutter a soft no.

“Good. Then I want you to head straight home after work and wait for me there.”

I furrow my eyebrows as his instructions leave me confused. “Why?”

“I had to go a week without being inside you.” A cheeky grin spreads over his face, making me squirm in my seat. “We have some catching up to do, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes.” I reach for my water. It does nothing to satisfy my sudden thirst, but this will have to do for now. “Is . . . ?”

“Is?”

I feel my ears turning red. “Is there any way I can, uh . . . get a preview, perhaps?”

Complete silence reigns before laughter follows my cheeky question.

“I’ll think about it while you finish your burger.”

I don’t hesitate to grab the delicacy with my hands.

“We’ll burn off all those carbs tonight,” Leo says with a small wink.

*      *      *

“Are you with me?”

I blink slowly, and Leo chuckles at my inability to answer. My eyes meet his as he moves his head from between my legs and stretches his large body over mine.

“I love how wet you get for me.”

His handkerchief that served as a gag is replaced with his lips. Leo expertly dips his tongue in my mouth, and I moan softly as he ensures that I taste all of me.

“Can you make it back to work in one piece?”

“No,” I say with a shake of my head. “But I’ll have to try. Important meetings and all that.”

He gives me a quick kiss, then he kneels before me—which I take as a cue to sit up. I spot my stockings and shoes on the floor and reach for them.

“Panties?” I look at Leo, who’s now sporting a mischievous grin.

“I’ll hold on to them for now.”

I scoff. “You pervert, panty-stealer CEO.”

His loud laughter reverberates through the office as I make my way to his personal washroom.

Exiting the washroom a few minutes later, I find him standing behind his desk, straightening his tie. One look at him, and I can tell he has his game face on. I marvel at the fact that just a few minutes ago, his head was buried between my legs, bringing immense pleasure with the help of his fingers and tongue.

“I’ll walk you to the elevator.”

I nod as I take his outstretched hand. “I can still smell you on me. Christ, I won’t make it through my meetings.” I giggle as he opens the door for me.

Margaret is nowhere to be seen, but seated on one of the sofas in the reception area is the no-name heiress, whose identity is beginning to pique my interest. Her eyes widen as she spots us. Something weird rises from the pit of my stomach, and I act before I can think twice: I turn on my heels, surprising Leo as I grab hold of his tie and pull him to me, then I all but shove my tongue down his throat.

Leo welcomes the sloppy kiss, grabbing and squeezing my ass. I pull away. Smiling at him, I wipe my lip gloss from his lips.

“See you at home, babe.” I turn, my hair whipping over my shoulder. I ignore the woman as I make a beeline for the elevator.

My eyes meet Leo’s before I get on, and I can tell he is in deep shit. I know I had long said that the woman means nothing to me, and I was being honest then. However, that was before I realized how madly in love I am with Leo. I acted out just now.

I let out a soft chuckle as the elevator makes its descent. I was actually unaware that I could be the jealous type. I guess we really do learn something new every day.

I wipe the stupid grin off my face as soon as I get to the ground floor. I tighten my coat and head for the revolving doors. Leo and I work in opposite buildings, with just a small courtyard dividing them. Even so, I still need the protection of my coat since the autumn winds have grown a little colder.

It makes me feel good that Leo will probably entertain that woman in his office, the very same space he tongue-fucked me in. I’m giddy at the thought. This time, I can’t stop the smile on my face, and the more I think about how uncomfortable that woman must be, the lighter I feel. But nothing—absolutely nothing—prepares me for what comes next.

“Sergeant Wellington.”

My newfound happiness cracks, breaks into tiny pieces, then falls at my feet. People continue milling about, unaware of the storm that’s currently brewing in my mind. I tighten my hold on the straps of my bag as I look at the man before me. His hair is shorter than the last time I saw him. There’s a small smile on his face, but his eyes tell me exactly what I need to know.

“Follow me.” I finally find my voice, and I start walking back to the office. I don’t need to look over my shoulder to check if he’s following. I’m not even thinking about that at this point.

What is he even doing here? And how did he even know where to find me?

I bounce those questions back and forth in my mind as we make our way into the lobby. We’re not alone in the elevator. I welcome the other occupants as their presence allows for a delay in our small talk. I grow increasingly nervous as the elevator ascends. I start to feel a sense of panic. My palms are sweaty, my mouth dry. To make matters worse, there’s no one I can call for help.

Paige flashes us a welcoming smile as we step off the elevator.

“Please push my meetings back by fifteen minutes. Important matter.” I leave no room for her to comment as I open the door to my office.

The man follows me quietly. He closes the door softly when he has entered.

“Why are you here?”

My question goes unanswered. I turn to see him looking around the office with an impressed look on his face. I place my bag on the desk with a soft sigh and take a seat. His mere presence makes me feel weak with worry. Sporting a gray hoodie under a light-brown trench coat, my old partner lets out a low whistle as our eyes meet.

“You look good, Sam.”

I frown at that. “Please answer the question, Draker.” I take a deep breath as we both sit at the desk. “You’re making me nervous.”

“It’s been over a year since we last saw each other.”

I nod in agreement but refrain from commenting. We both know the exact reason for all of that.

“I came to see how you’re doing.”

I shrug. “I’m doing alright.” I nod to the files on my desk. “As you can see, my work keeps me busy.” I catch the mischievous twinkle in his eyes.

“You really are a trust fund baby, aren’t you?”

I roll my eyes at his remark, making him chuckle softly.

“I heard about the discharge.”

The atmosphere grows tense as I look back at him briefly.

“I’m over it.” I sigh softly. “Now that I’ve been away from all of that, I had the chance to reflect.”

Draker gives me an understanding nod.

“I shouldn’t have gone off the grid like that, and I knew you guys were worried about me, but I w—”

“Hey,” Draker quickly interjects, “we all deal with grief differently. I saw you then, and seeing you now, you’ve changed.” He reaches into one of his pockets and pulls out what looks like a photo and hands it to me.

I’m initially shocked when I realize it’s a picture of me and Leo on Taboga Island, but knowing Draker, the shock quickly wears off.

“You’ve met someone, haven’t you?”

I see him suppressing a grin. I seriously consider telling him off, but I realize that if I had secretly taken a picture of him having a good time, I’d probably do the same to him just for fun.

“Yeah.”

“Good. That’s good, Sam.” He grins genuinely, but it fades as he looks out of the window. “I guess I should’ve done my recon properly before showing up here.” He sighs. “I don’t want to drag you back into that life.”

My stomach churns uncomfortably. My nervousness returns.

“Did something happen to the others?”

He shakes his head, but I can sense his hesitation.

“Please, tell me what’s going on.”

“Rodriguez put some feelers out through a few organizations after you were pulled from the field.”

I take a deep breath.

“No one knows as well as you do how slippery Klimovich—”

I raise my hand. “Please don’t mention that name.”

“Sorry.”

“I’m trying not to think about that piece of shit, but it’s been difficult because all I can think about is getting payback for what he did to Michael.”

“What if I told you that I could get you that payback?”

My breath stills as I look at Draker. “What do you mean?”

“You deserve to have your revenge, Sam. That’s what I meant.”

I can feel tears starting to well up in my eyes, so I look toward the window. I want to agree with Draker, but at the same time, I know what it’s like to be driven by revenge. And I’m not sure if I’m still that person.

“It took some time, but Rodriguez finally got some info from Interpol. According to their intel, Klimovich will step foot on American soil in a few weeks’ time.”

I look back at Draker in stunned silence.

“Los Angeles, to be exact. Now, there are many agencies that will be ready to grab him, but frankly, we have advantage over them. This catch will be yours, Sam. All you have to do is give the order.”

I wipe away my tears, and I can’t stop myself from letting out a small chuckle. “That’s great news, but I think you’re forgetting something important. I’ve been kicked out, remember?”

Draker says nothing as he once again reaches into one of his coat pockets. He slowly places a folded document on the desk. He remains quiet, looking at the folded paper and then back at me.

No, it can’t be. A chill runs down my spine.

“What the hell is that?” I can barely keep myself from shouting.

“See for yourself.”

I reach over and unfold the document. The words are right there on the page, and my hand starts trembling.

“I’ve been reinstated?” I look up to see Draker nod. “I have so many questions.” I put down the paper and hold my hand to quell the tremor.

Draker stands. “We’ll talk more tomorrow. I have one last thing to do, and besides, I think our fifteen minutes is up.”

I stand as well.

“You don’t need to see me out. I’ll see you at your dad’s place tomorrow night.”

I can only nod at his words as he quietly leaves the room. I sit back down on the chair, my mind reeling from this turn of events.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

The silence in my office is deafening. As I look back at the folded paper on my desk, I continue to tell myself that this is really happening.

Unbelievable? Absolutely—but it is happening. Everything I’d dreamed of achieving since returning to New York has fallen right into my lap. The opportunity to take out Klimovich and avenge Michael is now perfectly within reach. I no longer need to go through the proper channels. Heck, I don’t even have to go to therapy anymore. Draker’s arrival means that all I’ll have to do is leave with him, be briefed on the intel, run surveillance on Klimovich’s known associates, then take him down.

But what about Leo? The foundation?

The cogs in my brain start turning again. I’ll need to leave the foundation in capable hands during my absence, because frankly, the worst-case scenario is that I may not be able to return in one piece.

I stand and grab my bag, the document, and a few other files before making my exit. Paige looks up from her computer as I shut the door, smiling warmly at me.

“Are you leaving for the day, Miss Wellington?”

I nod. “Yeah, sorry. Please let the meeting attendees know that something came up.”

Paige nods.

“And listen, can you do something for me?”

She looks up again, and I take a deep breath.

“I’d like you to draft a resolution, a shareholder’s resolution to be exact. Have Winston confirm the exact number of shares I own. I’ll have them transferred to Vereen Blackwood.”

If Paige is shocked at my sudden decision, she doesn’t let it show. “Okay.” She nods, then continues typing.

“Thanks, Paige.”

She gives a small smile in return, and I start walking down the hallway.

I should give Vereen a heads-up, but there’s somewhere more important I need to be right now. I know Dr. Paton will be shocked to see me since our session isn’t until tomorrow, but I really need his advice. If I manage to get rid of Klimovich, then I’ll finally accomplish my mission, and Michael’s death would no longer be in vain. But if I do leave, what will I say to Leo? Should I keep up the lies or come clean?

*      *      *

I see Dr. Paton outside his office, a cup of coffee in his one hand and his phone in the other. His surprise is evident when our eyes meet, but I already expected such a reaction from him.

“Samantha? What a surprise. I didn’t expect to see you until tomorrow.”

“This couldn’t wait.” I sigh heavily. “Do you keep alcohol in your office?”

“I don’t.”

I chuckle at that. “You should. Let’s go inside.”

It doesn’t take long for us to settle in the comfort of Dr. Paton’s welcoming space. Memories of my previous visits here come back to me with full force, and I can’t help but sigh sadly. I must admit I was using Dr. Paton at first, but he really has helped me a lot.

“I think this might be our last session.” I reach into my bag and hand him the letter Draker delivered earlier.

Dr. Paton takes a moment to read the document.

“Wow.” He looks up at me. “I suppose this is good news for you, then?”

I shrug. “It’s what I’ve been aiming for since I returned to this wretched city.” I frown. “But for some reason, I now feel hesitant. This letter has thrown me a curveball.”

“And why are you hesitant? Let’s take our time to walk through all the emotions you’re feeling.” Dr. Paton sits back in his chair, and I find myself doing the same.

I lick my lips as I begin to think. “I was shocked when I saw my colleague. I hadn’t seen him since the time Michael died. A part of me had thought I would never see him again. Then, I was given the letter, which was an absolute shock. At first, I thought that I was being forgiven—that I was being welcomed back into the fold—but then I learned the reason behind the letter. Now I’m conflicted because I have the perfect opportunity to go back to my old life, but at the same time, I don’t want to give up the life I have here.”

“And by that, you mean your work at the foundation?”

I roll my eyes. “Screw that job. I feel like a fish out of water whenever I’m there. I thought I could adjust, but I’m just not cut out for it.”

Dr. Paton nods. “So, if you’re not interested in keeping your job at the foundation, then I suppose ‘life’ here mostly refers to your relationship with Leo?”

I give him a look. “Yes, I suppose so.” I twiddle my thumbs nervously. “I guess it all comes down to that, doesn’t it? Should I leave to get revenge for my ex or stay here with Leo?” My eyes sting with unshed tears. “I’m in love with Leo, Doctor. That’s why this decision is so hard for me to make.”

“Then, let me ask you. Do you really have to leave?”

I open my mouth to answer, but his question really gets me thinking. Klimovich’s forthcoming arrival must’ve put many organizations, both domestic and international, on high alert. There’s no shortage of trained personnel, so it won’t be hard finding a capable team for the job. Heck, even my own team, minus two of its members, would be sufficient.

I suddenly feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders. I sit forward in my chair, thinking about this alternative. Frankly, I’m not needed for this mission. I had the chance, and I couldn’t get it done. If someone else wants to take on the mantle, then I guess I should be happy.

I could tell Draker to leave Klimovich to the other agencies because there’s another argument for letting someone else handle it instead of me: if I leave with Draker, Klimovich isn’t going to be arrested. He’s going to be killed. More specifically, I’m going to murder him.

I’ve dreamed of it, fantasized about slitting his throat, watching his putrid blood spill on the floor as he desperately gasps for air. I would watch him until he stops moving, until no further sound emanates from his lifeless body. I may even put a bullet between his eyes for good measure.

But if I do that, can I come back to Leo while pretending that I didn’t murder someone? Regardless of my reasons for getting rid of Klimovich, I’d still be a murderer once the deed is done. All I want is for Klimovich to be dead or locked away for the rest of his life. I don’t need to be the one to achieve that.

Dr. Paton helps me work through my feelings as best as he can, but I soon leave his office still feeling conflicted. His question is weighing heavily on my mind. I couldn’t answer it right away, and that’s how he roped me into another session. I guess he’d made a solid point, as always.

Man, I hate that he’s right.

*      *      *

A short while later, I’m back at Leo’s place. Before I go up to his penthouse, I take the reinstatement letter out of my bag. I look at it for a few moments, then I make up my mind.rip the letter into pieces and toss the fragments into my bag before entering the elevator. As it ascends, I feel an odd sense of relief and satisfaction. Ripping the letter felt somewhat symbolic to me. I guess I just don’t want the bits and pieces of my old life to affect what I’m building with Leo.

As I close the front door behind me, I can’t stop a small laugh from escaping my mouth. I think I have answered Dr. Paton’s question.

“What’s so funny?” A shirtless Leo emerges from the dimly lit hallway.

I throw my keys into the bowl by the door. I put down my bag and allow my eyes to take Leo in. The soft light throws his toned torso into relief, and it looks so fucking delicious.

“You know, I expected to find you here, naked and dripping.”

I raise my eyebrows as it becomes apparent where this is headed.

“Imagine my surprise when I came home to an empty bedroom.”

I kick my shoes off. “I’ve never been good at following instructions.”

After the day I’ve had, this is actually what I need to feel better. I walk over to him, a small smile on my face.

“Let me make it up to you.” I slowly kneel in front of him, running my hands down his torso. I feel his pecs and the dips and peaks of his abs.

My hand continues moving downward, trespassing into his sweatpants, slowly gripping his shaft. Leo exhales sharply as I give it a few sensual strokes. Once I let go, the front of his sweatpants is absolutely bulging, his shaft begging for release.

I slowly pull down his sweatpants until his erection finally springs free. I hold it by the base as our eyes lock. I see nothing but heat in his eyes, and I’m pretty sure I’m mirroring that exact look. I waste no time—I take him in my mouth, moaning softly as I do. With hollowed cheeks, I take as much of him in as I can, using my hands to work whatever is left. He tastes heavenly, mixed in with the scent of his expensive body wash. His smell drives me wild, and I unleash everything within me on him.

“That’s it, baby.”

I bob my head vigorously. His tip hits the back of my mouth, but I pay no attention to it. I don’t want to think about anything else but giving him pleasure. Leo groans loudly. The sound pulls me back to reality for just a bit, and I pull away.

“Where’s Elizabeth and Claudia?”

“Not here right now.”

I don’t need to know anything else from him as I lick his entire length. Leo thrusts into my mouth, and I suck his sensitive head softly.

“Fuck!”

I hear him inhale through gritted teeth, making me smile triumphantly. I fondle his balls gently while watching him lose himself. I pull my head away, replacing my mouth with my hands.

“I want you to come inside me. I love it when you fill me up, Leo.”

“Shit,” I squeal loudly as he pulls me to my feet, then lifts me so I can lock my legs around his torso.

I clasp my hands around the back of his neck, and he starts walking to the elevator. Without warning, his free hand touches my hard nipple. I can only moan as he runs his hand over my breasts. I grow more and more light-headed by the second, overwhelmed by him once more. As expected, I’m losing myself in Leo and the way he’s making me feel. I become oblivious to our surroundings, and the next thing I know we’re on his bed.

I have no time to ask how we got to his bedroom so quickly as he’s too busy trying to rid me of my dress.

Leo whispers in my ear, “You deserve to be worshipped, Sam. I could look at your body all day.”

I smile softly at his words.

“But let’s save that for another time. There will be no looking tonight, just fucking.”

“Yes,” I hiss as he pulls my panties and stockings down to my ankles.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

I nod with a soft whimper while he rubs my exposed clit. He then moves away for a few seconds and slips off his sweatpants and boxers. I watch him like a hawk. Leo’s lust and sheer want for me is so fucking sexy. There’s something about being desired by a man like him that makes me feel good about myself.

In one swift movement, Leo lunges back onto the bed like a predator trapping its prey. He stretches his lean, beautiful body over mine and captures my lips in a soft, sweet kiss. It’s a tell, actually. This is how I know exactly how he feels about me. Leo hasn’t said the words, and he doesn’t need to because his actions speak loud and clear.

Our fingers intertwine above my head, and I sigh into the kiss, pushing my chest into his as I begin to grow impatient. Leo pulls away, his eyes ablaze with intensity and passion.

“Are you with me?”

“Always.”

With a quick movement of his hips, he harshly pushes into me without warning. My scream is loud, but it is only short-lived as he quickly follows up with another thrust. I tighten my hold on his fingers while he fucks me hard as promised. Words fail me as Leo doesn’t let up. He goes deep—oh so deep. The sound of our hips meeting is joined by the sound of the bed hitting the wall. Leo bites on my lower lip, then kisses me.

“Wrap your legs around me,” he whispers.

I quickly follow his instructions.

“I can never get used to how tight you are.”

I’m clinging to Leo as if my life depended on him. His thrusts grow faster and harder, leaving me in a screaming mess.

“Only me, baby.”

I hold on to him as he sensually licks my neck.

“Come for me.”

I don’t need any further encouragement. My orgasm hits me with unreal intensity. I can’t even hear what Leo whispers in my ear as I continue to ride out the waves of my powerful orgasm. I roughly push my hips to his, wordlessly begging him to continue thrusting. My body twitches in pleasure, and I instinctively sink my teeth into Leo’s shoulder.

He lets out a loud growl in my ear, and the sound brings me back to Earth, dragging me back into his arms. I search for his lips like a thirsty soul seeking water. I kiss him sloppily just the way we both like it, moaning into each other’s mouth simultaneously as my orgasm subsides.

“Leo.” I think I’m sobbing. I lose feeling in my legs, and they fall from his waist.

“I’m here, baby. I’m always here.”

I bury my head in his chest as he shifts my body, placing me gently on my stomach.

“You good, babe?”

I hum in response. “I’m good.”

Leo chuckles and lightly slaps my ass.

“I’m ready.”

“Christ, Sam.” His hands are at my waist, positioning me on my knees. “Don’t you think you should take a few minutes?”

I arch my back, pushing my rear closer to him. “I need you now.”

“Shit.” I whimper softly as I feel his head at my entrance.

“You make it so hard for me to resist.” Leo pushes into me once more, and I grip the sheets as I breathe slowly.

Somehow, he’s bigger this way.

I’m filled with all of him, and I moan loudly at the thought.

He holds my waist, pulling me into him as he thrusts harshly but sweetly into me. He pulls out, leaving just the tip in.

“I’m covered in your come, baby.” He slams into me again, making me shout his name. “This is just the beginning, my love.” He pulls out again, and I moan in protest, but Leo quickly replaces his hard length with his fingers.

“So good.” I moan wantonly, moving my hips backward as he fucks me with his fingers. I want to orgasm just like I did a few minutes ago. I want him to take me to new heights once more. I feel addicted to him and the way he makes me feel.

“Yeah?” Leo’s fingers continue to do their worst.

A familiar tingling awakens in the pit of my stomach, and I bite down on my lip as I get ready for another orgasm.

“I own your pleasure, Samantha.”

I burrow my face into the sheets as my legs begin to shake. Leo knows my body well and what I like, so he knows exactly what to do with his fingers. I can’t even think straight. I’m so caught up in how he makes me feel that I’m not really paying attention to anything else.

A strange feeling at my rear suddenly disturbs me. My legs instantly stop shaking. My orgasm is almost here, but the fog in my mind is unrelenting. My heart hammers in my chest as a feeling of dread creeps in. My hands are still clenching the sheets, but this time, I’m holding on because I’m terrified.

What is it?

What is that?

What is he doing?

I’m transported back to that room. It smells of blood—it’s such a pungent smell that I have to fight the urge to throw up. I hear screams, the sound of whips, and that wretched music. I feel pain before my mind can put the pieces together. I scream, but this time, it’s not one of pleasure.

“Sam?”

I can hear a voice, but it sounds so far away, doing nothing to soothe the pain. My knees give out, and I collapse on the bed. I pull my knees to my chest, curling into a ball as I try to protect myself.

“Sam!”

It’s Leo.

I am suddenly not in that room anymore. I’m in Leo’s bedroom again, a place where both of us make love and sleep soundly and safely in each other’s arms. But this intense flashback has completely shaken me.

I push Leo away, covering my body with a blanket. I rush to the bathroom and lock myself in. My back slides against the door as I sit. With my knees to my chest, I let my tears roll freely down my cheeks. I thought that I would come home and forget about everything once I’m in Leo’s arms, but it seems that it was all just wishful thinking—how pathetic.

I’m hit by the memory of Draker’s visit as well as of the vile man who did something unspeakable to me. A stray thought crosses my mind as I ignore Leo talking through the door, begging me to talk to him.

I don’t think I’ll ever be okay.

*      *      *

I wake up on the cold bathroom floor, and my feeling of misery returns. I had managed to fight the haunting memories for the night, but that didn’t help me have a good night’s sleep. All I had for comfort was the blanket I’d grabbed from the bed.

My muscles scream in discomfort as I slowly get up. The large mirror in Leo’s ensuite makes it hard for me not to look at my reflection, but I try to avert my gaze anyway. I don’t want to look at myself right now. I feel like shit, so I most definitely look like shit.

I make quick work of brushing my teeth and washing my face. I pull the blanket closer to me, and with a deep breath, I unlock the door. My stomach churns as I think about the conversation I’ll need to have with Leo.

I swing the door open, and the sight brings tears to my eyes. Leo’s appearance is disheveled. His hair is unruly, which is a stark contrast to the carefree way it was when we went to Panama. I knew he would be worried, but I didn’t think that what happened last night would make it seem like he aged an extra ten years in just one night.

There’s nothing but silence as we take in each other’s appearance. Leo moves toward me, but then he pauses. It makes me feel torn that he decided to think twice about touching me. He’s never done that before, and I don’t want him to feel skittish around me at all. I feel angry—angry at myself, angry at the choices I made back then, and angry at the man who has now managed to drive a nail into the one good thing I have going on.

“Sam?”

I shake my head, stopping Leo then and there.

“I think Dad’s expecting us today.” I cringe at the sound of my voice. My throat hurts as I speak, but I ignore the pain. “We’ll talk later, okay?” I leave no room for further discussion, heading directly for the closet.

Leo takes the hint and doesn’t follow.

I breathe a sigh of relief. I’m certain I would have broken down if he’d pushed me into talking.

*      *      *

Breakfast was just as awkward. I’m pretty sure Claudia noticed it. To make matters worse, I felt so bad that I didn’t have any appetite at all. I sat silently with Claudia’s wonderful breakfast spread before me, worried about what the rest of the day would bring. Last night’s episode and the meeting with Draker later today left a bad taste in my mouth. I had made up my mind to stay, but I came to the realization that I’d have a lot to work on.

The trip to Dad’s place was awkwardly silent as well. If Leo hadn’t been with me, I would’ve definitely walked over so I could use the time to think. Our mixed, solemn moods accompanied us all the way to my dad’s front door.

I take a deep breath before ringing the doorbell. Leo has been watching my every move since I emerged from the bathroom this morning, and I’m pretty sure he will have a lot to say once we’re alone.

The person who greets me sends mini-shock waves through my body. I all but sob as we go in for a hug. He holds on to me tightly, and I do the same. I’m just so happy to see him.

“What are you doing here?” I pull away so I can get a good look at him. “Did you come with your mom?”

Mike shakes his head with a small smile.

I look up to see Draker standing in the foyer. I guess that after he dropped that bomb on me yesterday, he must’ve gone to pick up Mike.

I come to my senses when I remember that Leo is standing beside me. “Oh, sorry.” I turn to face him. “Leo, this is Mike.” I gesture to Mike. “Mike, this is—”

“Sam, you’re kidding, right?”

I furrow my eyebrows at the interjection.

“Who doesn’t know him?” Mike holds out his hand. “Leo Paton, CEO of Paton Technologies. Nice to meet you.”

Leo and I chuckle in unison, and Mike makes way for us to enter. Draker extends his hand. Leo takes it, and the two shake hands.

“Draker, Sam’s colleague and friend.”

Leo nods at that. “It seems I need no introduction.” He smiles at Mike, who happens to be beaming at him, then he turns to face Draker. “But I’m the boyfriend.”

Draker doesn’t get the chance to comment as Dad and Louisa join us in the foyer. I take a quick glance at Louisa. The last time we saw each other, things didn’t go that well. I can’t decipher the expression on her face. She doesn’t look angry at my arrival, but she’s not grinning from ear to ear, either. I don’t miss the fleeting look Draker gives me as he turns his attention to my father and Louisa.

“Good, you’re all here.”

I drown out the niceties being exchanged as I follow them silently to the breakfast room. Gina places a kiss on my cheeks when she spots me, and a sigh leaves her lips as she pulls away to look at me.

“I don’t like this look on your face. I’ll make some chamomile just for you.”

“Thanks, Gina.” I take a seat.

Mike occupies the chair on my right, and Leo sits on my left.

“I’m sorry for not visiting you recently,” I find myself saying as I pour Mike some orange juice.

He mutters a small thank-you, then looks at me with a smile. “It’s okay. Mom said you’ve been busy with your new job.”

That’s the excuse she went with? I only smile in response.

Draker clears his throat softly. “So, Madam Chairwoman.”

I roll my eyes at his taunting tone.

“I’m actually surprised,” he continues.

“Yeah, well”—I shrug nonchalantly—“I’m a woman of many talents.”

“Oh, I’m very much aware.”

I shake my head with a small smile. Our subtle bickering hides inside knowledge of who I was before.

“Leo, I saw that article in The Times . . .”

Gina places the promised mug of chamomile before me.

I lose interest in whatever business-related conversation my father is about to start. Mike and I break off into our own conversation, ignoring talk of the stock market and new technological advances. I’m grateful for what Draker did, and I’m happy that Mike is here with us. But I’m suddenly reminded of a time when Michael, Mike, Draker, and my father and I would spend holidays together overseas. The memories drag me to that sad place in my mind. I excuse myself from the table, the mug of chamomile in my hand.

I sigh as I find myself alone in the kitchen. I try to put what happened last night behind me, but that proves to be difficult as I’m barely keeping it together.

“Sam?”

I turn to see Draker with a faint smile. He joins me at the island, and his smile slowly evolves into a cheeky grin.

“A boyfriend, huh?”

I roll my eyes and lift the mug to my lips.

“I’m really happy for you.”

His words surprise me.

I squint at him. “Pfft. Really now?”

“I’m not kidding, Serg. I really mean it.” He nods with a soft hum. “I see the way he looks at you.”

I remain silent.

“And don’t assume I haven’t noticed the subtle glances you’ve been giving him.”

“And? What do you think?”

Draker shrugs as our eyes meet. “About Leo?”

I nod.

“I think that’s not really the question you want to ask me, though.”

I rub my face. The lack of sleep, mixed in with the talk we’re about to have, is already taking a toll on me.

“I’m in deep.”

Draker flashes me a knowing look, and I avert my gaze, looking down at my tea.

“I tried to fight what I feel for Leo at the beginning. In the back of my mind, I convinced myself that I would be betraying Michael if I got into a relationship so quickly after his death.”

“Sam, no.” Draker places his hand on top of mine. “I can’t tell you how to grieve, but not even Michael would think like that. In fact, I can guarantee you that he would be happy, just as I am. When I saw you yesterday, you had this look in your eyes, something I’d never seen. And do you wanna know how I felt?”

I stare at him.

“Relieved. I took one look at you, and I could immediately tell that you’re doing much better than the last time I saw you.”

I wipe a stray tear before it falls. I all but lost my mind after Michael’s death, and Draker was the one sent to collect me. He found blood and death in my wake. He saw a woman hell-bent on revenge.

“I had some time to think when I was on my way to get Mike.” He shakes his head with a soft sigh. “I shouldn’t have come.”

I furrow my eyebrows. “What?”

He chuckles softly. “Your life is much better now, Sam. You have something good here, and the last thing I should be doing is pulling you away from that. You deserve the world.”

This time, I don’t stop the tears. “Good.”

We chuckle in unison.

“Because I was thinking of telling you ‘no.’ ”

Draker chuckles loudly, then he holds out his arms, and we share a much-needed hug.

“You’ll name your first son after me, right?”

I can’t suppress my chuckle. I pull away and slap him lightly on his arm.

“That’s never gonna happen.” I stand, a smile now back on my face. “I’m going back to the others. Thanks for bringing Mike here. It means a lot.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“I’m going to miss you.”

Mike and I share one last hug at the door.

“Can I at least send you an email?”

I look up, not quite sure how to answer that. My eyes find Leo, and I see the support he has for me in his eyes. Even though he has no idea what happened between me and Amy, I’m grateful for him in this moment.

“As long as your mom’s okay with it, bud.” I ruffle his hair, and he smiles at me.

“Oh,” he says, and I watch silently as he reaches into his backpack. “These are for you.” He hands me a stack of envelopes.

I’m confused, as they’re already opened and addressed to him, not to me.

“I think you should have them.”

Leo and I share a look of understanding. We say our own goodbyes, before we leave.

The drive back to Leo’s place is quiet, but somehow, I can tell that once we get home, there’s going to be a lot of talking. It’s obvious that the mood between us hasn’t changed since this morning.

*      *      *

Claudia escapes to her quarters as soon as we step through the doors. Draker’s words along with the decision I made come back to me. With these thoughts in mind, I grab hold of Leo’s hand before he can enter the elevator.

“Come sit with me.”

He says nothing while I lead him to the large chairs by the window. As we sit down, I try to arrange my thoughts the best I can. I still need to be careful what I tell him.

“About last night—”

“No, we don’t have to talk about it right now if you’re not ready.”

I lift our intertwined hands to my lips, placing soft kisses on his knuckles. “Thanks, Leo.” I take a deep breath. “But this talk is long overdue. My reaction last night was from something that had happened to me while I was in the military.”

“What happened?”

“It happened when I was . . .” My mind rushes. The purpose of this talk isn’t to confess that I’m a trained spy for a secret organization. “Overseas on a mission. At first, I was numbed by what happened to me, and when I finally came to my senses, I broke ranks so I could hunt the bastard down. Me being in New York is a testament to what happens when a soldier disobeys the chain of command.”

“I had no idea.” He holds my face as he looks at me, tears brimming in his eyes. “No, not my beautiful girl.” He gently places his forehead against mine, and my heart breaks into pieces at what my past is doing to him. “I’m such a fucking fool. I hurt you.”

“No.” I pull away, my eyes filled with tears. “You didn’t know, so this isn’t your fault.” I wipe the tears from his cheeks. “There’s no other man alive who makes me feel as safe and wanted as you do.” I kiss him softly, pouring all that I feel for him in the act.

Leo joins in, taking my lips gently. He holds me closely to him with tenderness that makes me tremble. He lifts me onto his lap, gripping my waist, pulling me down onto his waiting erection. I moan into the kiss, then pull away with a small laugh.

“I need this as much as you do, but I’m pretty sure we’re going to scare Claudia if we go on any further.”

“We’ll go back to bed then. For the rest of the day, my only focus will be making deep, sweet love to you.”

*      *      *

I wake up some time later in Leo’s arms, deeply sated and fully rested. The CEO doesn’t even stir when I lift his arm from my waist. I’m pretty sure he’s just as tired as I was. I place a soft kiss on his forehead before leaving the bedroom in search for food.

“You’re just in time!” Claudia smiles at me, pulling a baking dish from the oven. “I made a chicken casserole for you and Leo, if that boy ever wakes up.”

I chuckle softly.

“I’ll fix you a plate, my dear. Oh, I came across some letters. I think you and Leo brought them back with you.”

“Right, those are mine.”

“They’re on the table in the den.”

I mutter a small thank-you and leave for the small room. Claudia joins me a few minutes later, bringing a tray with food and tea just for me.

I let go of the breath I’ve been holding since Claudia mentioned the letters. When Mike handed them, I immediately recognized the handwriting. It came as a shock to me that he would give me his dad’s letters.

I eat slowly while eyeing the stack before me. Claudia’s casserole is delicious, but I can hardly focus on it as my thoughts shift to the letters.

I take a deep breath and reach for the first envelope. A melancholic smile comes over my face when I see Michael’s handwriting. I swallow my nervousness and begin to read a father’s words to his only son.

Hey Buddy,

I’m sorry I missed our scheduled video chats, but you know how it is sometimes. The squad and I are due in Syria soon, but don’t worry, your old man isn’t scared. I am your favorite superhero after all. You’re probably gonna roll your eyes at that, but we both know it’s the truth.

I let out a small giggle, then I continue reading,

There’s no way to tell how Syria will turn out, so if anything happens to me, just remember that I love you with all my heart. I’ll do everything in my power to ensure that I return to you. The bad guys won’t stop us from having our Disneyland trip. And guess what? Sam’s still here with us. She says to tell you hello by the way. I think the time has come for me to be more honest with myself and with Sam. I’m gonna tell her soon.

What? I grip the paper tightly.

I’m gonna tell Sam how much I truly love her. Gosh, I’m so madly in love with her. I think I might just marry her. Thanks for pointing out how much she loves me. Guess I was a bit blind. I know how much you like Sam, but will it be okay if I ask her to marry me? Do you think she’ll say yes?

The fact that Sam was born in a different world from us makes me quite nervous to pop the question. Anyway, just think about what I asked. I have to go now. I love you, Mike.

I’ll be home soon, hopefully with Sam in my arms.

Love,

Dad

My vision is suddenly cloudy. I hear the sound of my tears hitting the paper. With rushed movements, I reach for the other letters, and as I sit and read, I come to realize why Mike decided to give them to me. I’m the subject of each and every one of them. I read the letters, and my tears start falling thick and fast as the words ring through my mind:

Sam has the most beautiful smile.

I never thought that I would feel this way again.

I love her eyes; they’re such a soft brown, and I get lost in them.

She fits perfectly in my arms. I love holding her.

I knew that Michael cared deeply for me, but never could I have imagined that his feelings for me ran this deep so much so that he decided to propose to me. I loved Michael in my own way, but would I have said yes if he had gone down on one knee before me?

I believe that everything happens for a reason, but to this day, there’s no explanation that can justify Michael’s death. I try to imagine what life would be like if Michael did ask me to marry him. It’s pretty obvious what would happen if I said yes. One of us would have to give up our careers. So, would the Samantha back then give up her job for love? My only reason for walking that path was to run away from the life I had.

Would Michael still be alive if we’d gotten married?

On the other hand, the thought of being married to Michael doesn’t satisfy me, not anymore. My heart only wants someone else now—I’ve long figured that out. Although I had love for Michael, it dulls in comparison to what I feel for Leo.

“Sam?”

Crap. I stuff the letters under the throw pillow beside me and quickly wipe my tears away. “I’m in here.”

The sound of Leo’s footsteps grows closer. His hair is messy and ruffled, and even though it’s obvious that he just woke up from a nap, he still looks beautiful. My thoughts begin to wander, taking me to a time when Leo was much younger. His grace and poise from his days of ballet dancing have most likely followed him into adulthood. I begin to wonder what he must’ve looked like while gracing the stage.

His large hand caresses my cheek as he leans in to place a swift kiss on my lips. “You weren’t there when I woke up.”

“Sorry, I got hungry.”

He moves, and I quickly make space for him beside me. In doing so, I make sure that the letters are securely tucked away.

“I worked up your appetite, didn’t I?” He flashes me a smug smile, and I can only laugh in response. “I love hearing you laugh. Have I ever told you that?”

I shrug as I get comfortable beside him. “Probably, but then again, you’ve said so much cheesy shit to me that it’s kinda hard to keep track.”

“Funny.” Leo lovingly strokes my cheek. “It was good to see you smile today. For a moment, I was a bit jealous that I wasn’t the one who made you happy.”

I roll my eyes. “You were jealous of a thirteen-year-old?”

He pouts at the question.

“You big baby.”

“Mike’s a really good kid. Seems smart too. I can tell he has an eye for tech.”

I nod at that.

“I’d be willing to invest in his future.”

I raise my eyebrows. “Leo . . .” I kiss him deeply, then pull away. “That’s really generous of you, but . . .”

“But?”

“But I don’t think Mike’s mother would like that. And besides, his dad used to say he wants Mike to have a normal childhood, like a normal kid.”

Leo takes a deep breath. “I understand his father’s sentiments, but from the short hours I spent with him, there’s nothing normal about his intelligence. Mike’s gifted, and you know it.”

I open my mouth to respond, but Leo beats me to it.

“And what mother wouldn’t like the idea of her child getting the best education this country has to offer?”

“Because”—I take a deep breath—“she doesn’t like me. If Amy knew that my boyfriend was willing to sponsor Mike, she would turn down the offer.”

Leo’s eyebrows furrow deeply. “Is she that selfish?”

“No,” I find myself saying. “Maybe?” I sit up. “I don’t wanna talk about Amy right now.”

Leo runs his hand along my exposed thigh. “I’ll bury the topic, for now at least.”

I remove his hand. “I won’t let you starve to death, either.”

“You’re mistaken, my love.”

I make a face as he stands.

“Your love is the only thing I crave. So if I starve to death, then we’ll know what the reason is.”

I shudder at his words—a good kind of shudder.

Leo and I settle in the den while he eats. The TV is playing a thriller in the background, but we don’t pay much attention to the movie since our playful conversation is much more interesting.

Despite being the overprotective brute that he can be sometimes, Leo allows me to have a single glass of wine. I actually don’t mind if I must be honest. I feel so loved and wanted when he gets like this. I can only surmise that what I’m feeling is like being a girl in love.

The conversation, wine, and butterflies in my stomach lulled me to sleep, and I welcomed the embrace of slumber without hesitation. I remember saying something to Leo before drifting off, but I couldn’t hear his response.

*      *      *

I’m not sure how long I was asleep, but when I wake up, Leo isn’t beside me.

“Leo?” I look over and see him sitting beside the table, looking at me, but the look he’s giving me makes me feel immensely uncomfortable.               “Wh—” The word dies on my lips, and my blood runs cold. Strewn on the table are Michael’s letters.

Leo finally speaks, his words like knives: “What the fuck are these?”

I take a deep breath, trying to put my thoughts into words. I look down at the floor, and I see the throw pillow; I must have knocked it off the couch in my sleep.

“Do you love him?”

Tears come to my eyes as I look at Leo. I don’t answer. Frankly, I don’t even know where to begin. Christ, how many of them did he read?

“Answer me, Sam!”

I jump at his loud voice. Underneath the angry tone, I could hear his desperation, and it tears at my heart.

Everything is moving too fast for me to comprehend.

“He even wanted to marry you. Do you still have feelings for him?” His voice is soft, but the anguish remains.

God, just kill me now.

I know the answers to his questions, but something is restraining me. It’s holding me down, preventing me from saying what I need to say. The words will just not leave my mouth.

This is too much for me. I run out of the den in tears, leaving Leo by himself.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

My mornings normally begin with Leo rolling me over, then rolling on top of me, and I’d welcome his large body in my embrace. I’ve never told him this, but I like being under him. I like the feeling of him pounding mercilessly into me almost as if he can’t get enough of me.

Leo Paton is a mogul, and Paton Technologies has always been on Forbes’ top five profitable companies list. It focuses on technology, but its CEO is a true businessman in and out, given the fact that he owns most of the real estate in this damn city. He’s untouchable. You see Leo Paton, but you can never have him. He’s in a league of his own. It makes me proud—and a little conceited—that he begins and ends his day with me.

But not today though.

The space beside me is empty. The sheets are perfectly flat, suggesting that he didn’t sleep next to me. I sit up slowly, and the sound of the shower running catches my attention. In my sleepy daze, I try clearing my throat. My voice is hoarse from all the screaming I did into my pillow last night after Leo discovered those letters.

During the mornings when Leo wakes up early, I normally join him in the shower, but not today.

My feet touch the floor. I sigh deeply when I spot my backpack in the corner of the room, sticking out like a sore thumb among the luxury furnishings in Leo’s bedroom. He had long cleared out space in his closet for my things. I was initially hesitant to have my personal stuff here, but he successfully convinced me. He has a way with words that makes me bend to his will. I hate it, but at the same time, I love the way he makes me feel.

I walk over to my bag and grab it off the floor. At some point last night, my sadness gradually turned into anger.

Why is Leo acting like this when Michael isn’t even alive anymore? He’s just being petty, and he’s getting angry with me for nothing.

The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I thought that I would feel better if I slept off my anger, but judging by the fact that I’m ready to get the hell out of here, sleeping clearly hasn’t worked.

“What are you doing?”

I stop in my tracks. I turn slowly, and the sight before me makes my breath stop in my throat. Leo is standing next to the bathroom door, his only piece of clothing being the towel wrapped around his waist. I take a deep breath as my eyes trail along the entire length of his body. His bare chest is glistening from his recent shower, his damp hair hanging just above his shoulders. He looks rugged and ready to fuck.

“Leaving.” My voice is scratchy, and I hate how it makes me sound.

“No,” he says, taking a step closer to me. “You’re running?”

I don’t respond as I walk toward the bedroom door, but I don’t get very far. Leo is quick in grabbing me. I try to resist, but his grip on my waist only tightens.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Let go.”

Actually, I could easily free myself. I know he’s being super annoying, but I can’t possibly risk harming him. I won’t do that, not to Leo.

“You’re not leaving.” He runs his lips along the side of my neck, and I take a deep breath. “Not until we fix this.” His grip loosens, and I turn to face him.

“There’s nothing to fix, Leo. I have a past, and you’re pissed about it.” I feel my anger surging again. “You sure as hell don’t see me acting distraught over the fact that you’ve probably fucked all of New York!”

The muscle in his jaw clenches. I step backwards. I know him well enough to tell that he’s angry and annoyed.

“I wish you would be. I want you to be jealous, distraught as you put it. But you’ve been so indifferent at times, and now I know why.”

“I’m not having this conversation with you.”

He tries holding me again, but thanks to my quick reflexes, I manage to get away and make a run for the door.

“Sam!”

I race down the stairs to the ground floor of his penthouse. I can hear his thundering footsteps behind me, but I don’t look back at him.

I make it to the grand foyer just in time to see Claudia coming through the front doors.

“Oh dear!”

“Sorry.” I rush through the doors to the elevator.

The call button lights up, but I’m now trapped—the elevator is too slow. My thoughts of escaping fly out of the window when Leo grabs me and pushes me into the wall. Claudia makes herself scarce. She’s an expert at doing that whenever Leo and I get into it.

We’re both breathing heavily. Leo is still shirtless, and I’m still barefoot. He suddenly hangs his head as he holds me in place against the wall.

“How do I compete with a dead man?”

His voice instantly dispels my anger. My backpack falls to the floor, and my eyes brim with tears.

“Leo—”

“It’s like . . . I have you, but you’re not truly mine.”

My mind struggles to find the words to say to him.

“You’re in love with another man.” He lifts his head, and tears of regret instantly roll down my cheeks as I look the utter misery written all over his face.

“Do you spend your free time pining for him? Are you thinking about him when I’m deep inside you? When you’re screaming my name, do you wish he was the one pleasuring you?”

The pain in his words is too much for me to bear, and I slowly become a sobbing, pathetic mess. He’s hurting, and I’m the one to blame. The words I’ve been scrambling to find finally come to me, but once again, they’re unable to escape me.

“You love him.”

Not anymore, Leo. Please don’t say that.

“If you had to choose between me and him, you would pick him.”

That’s not true.

“I want to wash away his touch, Sam, erase his memory from your mind, copulate with you until you can’t think of him anymore.”

My sobs die almost instantly. I’d do anything to make Leo feel better.

I kneel before him. “Do it.” I look up at him. “Make me forget.”

He pulls me to my feet. A familiar shiver runs down my spine from his heated look. But suddenly, it’s gone.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

I see something akin to hurt and disappointment in his eyes, and in an instant I am ashamed of myself. He lets go of me and backs away. I tremble slightly as I’ve never seen him look like this before.

“But to what end, Sam?” He takes a deep breath. “I have your body, but he has your heart, mind, and soul? You keep holding out on me, and I can’t understand why you’re doing this.” He turns and quietly walks back down the hall, not sparing me a glance.

This is such a fucking mess.

A feeling of utter hopelessness and despair engulfs me, and I sit back down on the floor, covering my face with my hands as I sob quietly.

A short while later, Claudia comes over and retrieves me.

I didn’t see or hear Leo when he left for work. I’m somewhat glad that he didn’t confront me again on his way out. I don’t think I could handle that. But at the same time, I’m a little worried about what will happen next.

*      *      *

“He’s not answering his phone.”

I sigh miserably as I pace. “Leo never ignores my calls.” I stop in my tracks, and I look over at Dr. Paton. “Can you talk to him?”

He raises his eyebrows. “Me? As your therapist or his uncle? Maybe we should revisit that conflict-of-interest conversation.”

I sit down on the couch with a huff.

“Samantha.”

I’ve seen that look in his eyes before, so I know the conversation is about to get serious.

“Is there any truth to Leo’s statements?”

I scoff in disbelief despite the tears brimming in my eyes. I really don’t know what to say, so I just shrug.

“You know, maybe you should talk to Leo. Why the fuck was he snooping through my stuff in the first place, anyway?”

“Sam.”

“Sorry.”

During our earlier sessions, Dr. Paton had established a “No Swearing” rule, but it’s hardly ever followed—I swear like a drunken sailor.

“How am I supposed to just forget about him? We’d known each other for years, we had family get-togethers, and we had each other’s back in the field. I can’t pretend as if he never existed when he was a big part of my life.”

“Why didn’t you say this to Leo?”

I gently wipe the tears from my cheeks. “He looked so heartbroken. I did that to him, Doctor. Me. I’m probably just not ready for this.” I look at him. “A relationship, I mean. Leo’s so . . .”

Dr. Paton chuckles softly as he relaxes in his chair. “Intense?”

I let out a teary laugh. “He lives and loves passionately, and the fact that I find it hard to match his energy makes me feel sick to my core. I know Leo loves me. And I know we haven’t been together that long. But when I look into his eyes, I can tell what he feels for me, and I want to look at him like that. I want to reciprocate his feelings. But I just can’t.”

“And why is that, Samantha?”

“Okay.” I sniffle as I sit up straight. “Let’s say that I do confess my feelings to him. Do you know how men like Leo get when they make up their minds? He’ll want to put a gigantic rock on my finger and tie me to his side until death do us part, and I’m just not ready for that.”

Dr. Paton opens his mouth to comment, but I don’t let him get a word in.

“Have I told you that Leo has made space in his enormous closet for me?”

“Judging by your tone, I can tell that this is quite alarming.”

I nod. “He also keeps offering me a job at his company.” I twiddle my fingers nervously. “I haven’t told him that I’m thinking of returning to service.”

“I know we agreed—well, you specifically told me not to mention it, but are you thinking of going back to that life?”

I look at him, and the mood in the room changes almost instantly. “The people who killed Michael are still alive, and Mike has to grow up without a father. There’s something in me that cannot—will not—let me rest until I’ve killed them.”

Dr. Paton puts his pen down. “And have you tried explaining any of this to Leo?”

I chuckle humorlessly. “He basically lost his mind after reading those letters. What do you think he’ll do when I let him know that my mind’s set on getting revenge for Michael?”

“Here’s my suggestion: both you and Leo should sit and talk things over. Relationships need honesty to flourish. If you feel that Leo’s going too fast, let him know. Ask him to slow down, to give you time to heal. Michael’s death has affected you greatly, Samantha, not to mention your unresolved trauma from your mother’s passing.”

I look at him. “Don’t talk about my mom.”

“Sam.”

I stand. “I think we’re done for today.”

*      *      *

After leaving Dr. Paton’s office, I decide to go to the condo my dad gifted me so I could be alone with my thoughts for a while. But I know that Leo is most likely tracking my phone, so it’s only a matter of time before he shows up here.

My chest has been hurting since I left Leo’s penthouse this morning. The ache got even worse during the conversation with Dr. Paton, and knowing that Leo will be here soon, I suddenly feel like throwing up in my mouth.

A short time later, Leo unsurprisingly barges into my apartment. I can tell he’s still upset with me. I should take Dr. Paton’s advice and try to fix the widening rift between us.

But God, the electrifying, sexual tension is too much.

“Why are you here?”

“Me?” he scoffs dramatically. “What the fuck are you doing here?”

“I live here.”

I could have yelled, but I’m honestly tired of being angry all day. I watch as he sticks his hand into his pocket and fishes out the keys to his penthouse.

“You live with me.” His statement leaves no room for argument. “You also seem to have misplaced your keys.”

“You walked out on me.” Tears come to my eyes. The ache in my chest worsens, but I let the tears roll as I look at him.

“Hey. Mind you, you were going to do the same thing to me this morning.”

“Michael’s important to me.”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake.”

“Leo, you can’t seriously expect me to forget about him.”

He shrugs nonchalantly, and I feel a sudden surge of anger.

“You know what? Fine. You can kiss my ass.”

It pains me to say those words, but at the same time, I’m getting sick of his antics. I walk away from him, but I don’t get far as he grabs hold of my wrist and pulls me into his chest. I take a deep breath as the scent of his expensive cologne overpowers me, making me weak in the knees.

“I won’t lose you, Sam. I can’t.”

I let him hug me. “Is it so bad that Michael’s a part of my life?”

He runs a hand through my curls. “Yes, because he’s had you in ways that I never will.”

Furrowing my eyebrows, I pull away to look at him.

“What does that even mean?” I place a hand on his cheek, and a bit of facial hair grazes my palm as I caress his chin. “I’m right here. I’m yours.”

His lips descend on mine, and I welcome them. My knees weaken even more as he overpowers me with his lips. I push my hands inside his blazer, pulling his shirt from his pants, then I run my hands along his warm skin. His lips leave mine momentarily and travel to the side of my neck, sending shivers down my spine as he kisses me softly.

“I’m not in love with Michael.”

He stops kissing my neck but doesn’t pull away.

“I probably was at one point but not anymore. You’ve changed that, Leo.”

He straightens and stares at me.

“He was my best friend.” My voice cracks, and he places a soft kiss on my forehead. “I hurt you, and I’m sorry, but please don’t ask me to forget him, Leo.”

“Are we breaking up?” I sob as the childish question escapes me.

“No, baby.”

I hide my face in his chest, crying loudly.

“I didn’t mean to make you sad. Please, don’t cry.” He lifts my head. “Let me see those eyes.”

Leo lets me see exactly what it is he feels for me. Swirling in his deep-blue eyes is nothing but love and adoration for me—me, a problematic, troubled woman who’s unable to deal with her past and move on with someone who deeply cherishes her.

“Can I ask you something?”

I nod with a hum.

“In his last letter to Mike, Michael said that he was going to ask you to marry him.”

I take a deep breath. “You’re never going to let this go, are you?”

He nods. “No.” He breathes a sigh of relief, and I almost roll my eyes.

“I think that both of us are good for each other, but to be both married and in the same line of work would be pushing it.”

He caresses my cheek. “And do you still have those same sentiments?”

I furrow my eyebrows.

“About working with the man you’re married to?”

Oh no, not this again. “I don’t want to work for you, Leo.”

He grunts, which I presume is one of disapproval, and this time I do roll my eyes.

“It’s weird.”

Leo’s face falls. “Why? I want to spend every moment with you.”

“And that doesn’t seem weird to you? Okay, let’s say I do agree to work at Paton Technologies. How would we even manage to separate our work and personal lives?”

The CEO sighs softly. “You wouldn’t even be working directly under me.”

“Right.” I look at him. “And you wouldn’t pull me away just to get me under you during work hours?”

His eyes flash, and I pull away from him.

“What’s so wrong with mixing work and pleasure?”

I chuckle softly.

“I’m being serious.” Leo doesn’t hesitate to pull me back into his arms.

“There’s nothing you could say or do that would convince me to come and work for you.”

He raises his eyebrows. “Nothing?”

I shake my head but say nothing more, as I know where this is headed.

“I think I have a few tricks up my sleeve.”

I chuckle at his suggestive tone. “So you’re not angry with me anymore?”

“No.” He runs his hand through my untamed curls. “I can never be angry with you.” He then kisses me slowly and passionately.

My knees go weak once more as I let him invade my mouth with his tongue. I moan softly as he expertly sucks on my tongue, then proceeds to vigorously do the same on my mouth. I’m gently pushed backwards, and judging by the growl Leo let out when I bit his lower lip, I can tell he wants to be in charge. So, I let him take the lead. I know he feels like everything is out of his control right now, and this is the only way he can put things—us—back on track.

“Right here.”

My back hits the wall.

“Right now.” Leo licks my exposed collarbone as he all but growls the words.

“Yes,” I hiss. My sweatpants are pushed to my knees in an instant. My fingers busy themselves with unbuckling his slacks.

We move haphazardly, heat building up between us as we rush to remove the barriers of clothing. Leo then hoists my right leg around his waist. His thumb caresses my thigh as he looks into my eyes.

“I need it rough.” I let out a needy whimper.

“Tell me to stop if it’s too much, okay?”

“Hurry.”

No words are further spoken, and Leo gets down to business.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

After several intense rounds of lovemaking, Leo and I end up on the bedroom floor.

“Are you sure you’re not angry with me?” I ask, a little breathless as I’m quite tired from what we just did.

“I think I’m over it.”

I roll my eyes at him, sitting up on my side. Leo turns his head almost simultaneously, and our eyes meet. The look in his eyes tells me all that I need to know, and I smile at him in return.

“What?”

“Nothing,” I reply, climbing on top of his lap. “You just look really pretty.” I place a swift kiss on his lips.

“Oh. Pretty?”

I hum in response as he caresses my hips with his hands.

“Yes, when you’re not being an overprotective caveman.”

He laughs loudly, and I can’t stop myself from joining in. Despite the fact that I feel a little sore, Leo and I both know what’s going to happen next. So when I lift my hips a little, he raises his hips, angling them in just the right position. I lower my hips slowly, meeting his tip with a soft sigh.

“I can never get enough of you.”

I moan in response as I take all of him in, my walls tightening around him. I’m sore from earlier, but it feels good. He feels so good. I rock my hips forward, building the foundation of the rhythm we’ll need to take each other to that much-needed high. I whisper his name, lowering my body so I can capture his lips in a kiss.

Our eyes meet as we pull away, and so many emotions swirl in Leo’s. I’m drawn to him, like a moth to a flame. And as he pulls me in, I move my hips more roughly, bouncing harshly on his lap. Leo comes through by meeting my hips with brutal thrusts.

A familiar pull in the pit of my stomach tells me what I need to know. Leo feels it too as he sits up immediately, pulling me closer to him.

“Come with me, baby.”

I can only moan at his encouragement, digging my fingers into his shoulders as my legs turn to jelly. I scream from the orgasm. Leo follows with a loud groan of his own, palming my ass with soft slaps as we both ride out our orgasms. Then, it dawns on me. The courage I needed finally comes to me in this exact moment, and I make up my mind before chickening out.

“Leo, I love you.”

He pulls my hips forward as he thrusts into me. “Say it again.”

I kiss him harshly. “I love you.”

My confession gives life to both of us. Leo and I rock into each other simultaneously—him, a moaning mess; me, saying the words over and over again. I’m drenched from his previous orgasms, and that makes everything even more intense.

“Together.”

Leo’s voice is rough, the sound of it taking me over the edge. I end with a pleasure-filled sob, throwing my head into his shoulder as he holds me closer.

“Look at me.”

I lift my head.

“From the very first moment I laid my eyes on you, you pulled me in, sucking the very air that I breathe from my lungs. I didn’t want to rush you, so I waited. When I heard you that night, I knew my patience was being rewarded.”

“What?” I furrow my eyebrows as I try to think. “Heard me when?”

“I was about to fall asleep, but I still heard you. I heard you when you said you were in love with me, and how scared you were.”

My mouth falls open.

“The feelings I have for you overwhelm me as well. The only difference between us is that I’m not scared of how I feel. I am head over heels for you, Samantha. I’m deeply and madly in love with you.”

Tears come to my eyes. “Leo.”

We share another kiss. This time, it’s fortified by the love we have for each other.

“I’m never letting you go, Sam. Never.”

I nod as we both pull away. “I don’t expect you to.”

*      *      *

The days that follow are filled with nothing but bliss and love. We wake up together, eat together, travel to and from work together, and we also end our workday together. It’s perfect. I love Leo, and I love spending every waking moment with him. It’s almost as if we’re back in our bubble again. I feel light and happier now that all my secrets are out in the open. Nothing is holding me back from being madly in love with Leo.

Since that day, I’ve been seriously thinking about our future and what things will look like for us going forward. No longer do I have to continue living life the way I did. My life of conceit and death is now behind me. I’ve also decided to keep seeing Dr. Paton. He’s been helpful, and I think it’s time for me to start being more honest about the things that have hurt me. The love I have for Leo almost makes me feel like a whole new person, and I so desperately want things to work out between us.

“Samantha! We’re going to be late.”

I shake my head at Leo’s voice. We have yet another corporate event this evening. The CEO didn’t want to go, but I surprisingly managed to convince him. The thought of pulling up to an event jam-packed with most of New York’s elite with Leo by my side makes me giddy.

I get to show off the love of my life to those in our circle.

The thought makes me both happy and possessive. I take one last look at my face before stepping away from the vanity.

“Calm down.” I grab my chosen clutch, then make my way out of the massive closet, which also acts as my dressing room.

I find Leo glaring at his Rolex as I enter the bedroom.

“It’s not my fault you can get ready in under ten minutes.”

He raises his head at the sound of my voice, but his reply instantly dies on his lips when he sees me. I immediately feel shy under his gaze as I watch him swallow and lick his lips. The temperature in the room seems to have risen, or maybe that’s just me reacting to him. Whatever it is, if we’re not careful, we’ll never leave this room.

“That’s a really showy dress.”

I gulp as he slightly adjusts the bulge in his pants. I let out a breath, looking down. The blood-red gown I’m wearing has a deep plunge in the front. One does not need to look too hard to figure out whether I’m wearing a bra or not. I know my cleavage is the cause of Leo’s arousal—and subsequent discomfort.

“Well, I don’t have time to change.”

“How about a shawl?”

I make a face as I move toward him.

“No?”

“That’ll be an insult to the designer.”

He rolls his eyes as he takes my hand in his and leads me out of the bedroom.

“Plus, it’ll spoil the back.”

When we get to the hallway, I walk ahead of him to discreetly tease him with the back of my dress. I smile triumphantly when he lets out a stifled groan. My entire back is on display. The cut stops just above my butt, barely obscuring the dimples that rest there—the very dimples Leo likes to sink his thumbs into when he’s pounding me from behind.

I chuckle at the thought. Tonight is going to be so much fun.

“You’ll be the death of me, I swear to God.”

Leo and I don’t share any further words during the ride. Domenico puts on what seems to be his favorite pieces from an Italian symphony so Leo and I listen. Besides, the trip would be a little under ten minutes, so it wouldn’t make sense to do anything. That would be too short of a time for us to feast on each other.

“Don’t leave my side tonight.”

I look at Leo as the limo rolls to a stop outside the Mandarin Oriental, and I smile. “What if I need to pee?”

Leo rolls his eyes, making me giggle softly. I place a kiss at the side of his mouth.

“Should we stay here tonight?”

He takes a deep breath. “Hotel sex with you? Yes, please.”

He intertwines our fingers as Domenico opens the door. Cameras flash wildly as soon as we exit the limo. I try hard not to squint. I’m still not used to being in the limelight like this.

“Forty-five minutes of networking,” Leo whispers in my ear after we hand over our coats. “I have an account here, so you should be able to get a key card from the front desk easily.”

I swallow nervously, looking at him. “Can we make it thirty minutes?”

Leo smiles mischievously. “Thirty minutes.” He kisses my cheek. “Come. I want to show you off.”

The conversations are unbearable. The only thing keeping me going is the thought of meeting Leo upstairs. I anxiously count the minutes, feeling wetter and more desperate as time passes. It’s not until Leo flashes me a familiar look that tells me tonight will end well for us.

When the thirty-minute mark arrives, I excuse myself from the group of hedge fund managers and investors. Leo caresses my fingers as I leave his side, and I tremble from his touch. Since arriving here, we haven’t shared a touch or a kiss, and of course I’m a little frustrated as it’s obvious that he enjoys this small game of ours.

I hurry out of the ballroom in search of the front desk. Anticipation courses through my veins as I begin to think about the many ways Leo will make me orgasm once he comes to me. A small smile breaks out on my face when I finally spot the front desk, but someone suddenly walks in front of me. My smile falls immediately as I recognize the woman before me. I sneer at her, ready to attack as my dream of pleasure is about to be washed down the drain.

“What the fuck do you want?” I see her turn her nose up at me.

“We’re due for a talk, don’t you think?”

Her thick Italian accent now makes it obvious that she’s someone from Leo’s past, or even his present, since he doesn’t really talk about her.

“No, not at all. Now, move.” I push past her, bumping my shoulder into hers just to assert my dominance, and she stumbles.

“You think you’re the one for him?”

I stop in my tracks, then turn to face her.

“This won’t last forever because you’re just like the others. Soon, he’ll get tired of you.”

“You know nothing about him and what we have.”

She lets out a humorless chuckle. I ball my hands into tight fists as it’s clear that she’s mocking me.

“You can’t give him what he wants. Leonardo needs a woman who will truly submit to his every will, and that is not you.” She shakes her head, then she looks at me from head to toe. “He doesn’t like things that he can’t control. I bet you’ve witnessed it—the way he acts, how possessive and dominant he can be.”

Rage begins to simmer within me. “So, you’ve fucked him.”

She doesn’t deny the accusation.

“Well, it seems he didn’t want you since you’re here, arguing with me, while I’m about to take him upstairs and give him the ride of his life”—I smirk as I notice her scowl—“like I always do.”

I take a step closer to her. “If you thought that I’d run off at the knowledge that Leo had sex with you and all the other women he’s taken into his room, then you’re clearly mistaken.” I take a deep breath. “I’ve been patient and trying my best to ignore you since it seems like Leo has some amount of respect for you. But if you show up before me with this shit again, you won’t like what I’ll do to you.”

“Leo lets you talk to him that way?”

I nod. “I do whatever the fuck I want.”

She chuckles. “So, I see he hasn’t tied you up yet.”

What?

She notices the shock on my face. “Oh, don’t look so surprised. If he has kept you this long, then you must be satisfying his every dark, sexual desire.”

I take a deep breath, trying not to lose my cool.

“Bondage, gagging, flogging, spanking, and so much more.”

What the hell is she talking about?

“Why do you think so many women flock to these stifling events? They all want to feel him again, to experience the dominant beast that he hides so well.” She smirks at me triumphantly. “Like I said, you can’t give him what he wants. He’s a Bassanelli after all.”

Before I can react, she suddenly comes right up to me, then whispers in my ear, “He’s a wolf in sheep’s clothing, dear. He’s a sadist, and you’re his next subject.”

This can’t be true.

She steps away from me while I’m left stunned at her words. Images that I’ve long buried break out and find their way to the front of my mind. I think about the time I’ve spent with Leo. I focus on his obsessive-possessive nature. And somehow, to my horror, I manage to see some truth in her words. My hand trembles as images of Leo smiling at me are replaced with something else—something much, much more sinister.

“Narissa!”

The roaring in my ears and troubled mind is stilled by Leo’s voice. The woman, Narissa, turns away from me, her smirk still intact. As Leo approaches us both, I suddenly feel a sense of dread. For a split second, I see Klimovich’s face instead of Leo’s, and my stomach grows uneasy at the sight.

I can’t face him, and I think Leo has become aware of what just happened between me and Narissa. He falters in his footsteps, my name on his lips, and I decide to do the one thing I do best when faced with something I can’t conquer. I turn on my heels and run toward the doors.

*      *      *

“Sam?”

I ignore Draker’s voice as I hurriedly stuff clothes into a gym bag I’ve pulled from the closet.

“You’re scaring me.”

“I need to leave.” I get down on my knees, pulling a briefcase I have been hiding under the bed. “We need to go.”

“Go where?” The briefcase cracks open, and Draker lets out a low whistle. “That’s a lot of guns.”

I sigh softly as I look back at him.

In my state of despair, I called Draker while I was in the back of a cab on my way to my apartment. I didn’t give him any details, but he showed up nonetheless.

Maybe it’s written all over my face. He’s known me for a long time, so it’s probably obvious that I’m mentally freaking out but managing to hide it well.

I close the briefcase after carefully checking each weapon.

“We need to leave before—” I’m cut off by a loud pounding on the door. “Don’t answer that.”

“Sam, what the hell is going on?”

I close my eyes briefly.

“It can’t be a coincidence that you call me up the night before I’m supposed to leave for L.A. You already gave me your answer. I’m not taking you with me.”

I look at Draker. “Are you going to try and stop me?”

He doesn’t answer. The pounding on the door grows louder and more violent. The look on Draker’s face changes, and I know exactly what he’s thinking.

“Don’t!”

It’s too late. Draker has sprinted from the bedroom. I can hear his footsteps in the hallway as he runs to the front door. I grip my hair out of frustration and defeat. I hear voices at the door, then the conversation is cut short, and the next thing I hear is the sound of footsteps running toward me.

Draker, that stupid fuck.

Leo enters the bedroom, looking angry and a bit disheveled.

“Samantha? What’s going on?”

I back into the corner as he approaches. He senses my sudden fear, and he freezes in his footsteps.

“I’m leaving, Leo.” My voice cracks as he shakes his head. “That was always the plan. I hate being here. I hate living with my dad. I hate this fucking city. And the best thing for me to do right now is to leave while I’m still sane.”

“Narissa . . .” He takes a deep breath. “There’s nothing going on between us. She’s nothing to me.”

“Narissa?” I glare at him. “After everything she told me, you think this is still about Narissa?” I can’t stop myself from sobbing. “Is it true? What you’ve done with other women?”

There’s nothing but silence as Leo nods stiffly.

I cry in utter disbelief. How can this be? How can the man I love be just like the man who torments my dreams and memories?

“But I’m not like that anymore.”

I shake my head, refusing to listen.

“I had a dark past. It didn’t matter that I ran away from it. I just couldn’t shake all that I went through as a teen, and sex was my escape. The power I exercised in the bedroom gave me back some control of my life.”

“Are you . . . ?” I take a deep breath. “Are you saying that you’re no longer into that stuff? That you don’t miss it?”

He shakes his head desperately. “I’m not, since I met you.”

I roughly wipe my tears away. “The man who raped me is into that stuff too.”

“Sam, no!” Leo grows angry in an instant, knocking a lamp from the table, and I jump as it smashes on the floor. “I’m nothing like that!”

I let the tears fall as I look at him, but damage has been done. In my mind, there’s no difference between Leo and Klimovich.

“He made me watch as he did unspeakable things to another woman before he turned on me. Judging by what Narissa said, these are things that you loved to do.”

I take a deep breath. “I know that you’re not him, Leo. But my traumatized mind is blurring the lines. During our time together, were you thinking of one day fucking me like that? Did you ever want to tie me up and do your worst to me?”

He shakes his head as he closes his eyes, but he doesn’t offer any words to defend himself.

“You did,” I say softly as the realization dawns on me. Tears roll down my cheeks, and all the strength I had left seems to have left my body. “Narissa said I can’t give you what you want. I guess it’s true.”

“No!” Leo roars as he looks back at me. “You’re my everything, Samantha. There will never be anyone else. So please, don’t leave me.”

“I can’t stay with you, Leo. I just cant.”

“Sam, don’t do this to me.”

I sob uncontrollably. I want to be held in his arms, but my mind has irreversibly linked Leo and Klimovich together. I don’t want to be afraid of the man I love.

“I have to fix myself before trying to love anyone again.”

“We’ll do that together. I can help you.”

I shake my head.

“Sam, please!” Leo cries out.

My mental anguish is absolutely tearing me apart. If I don’t leave now, I am going to lose my mind all over again.

“It’s too late for that now, Leo. I’m leaving, and you’re going to let me go.”

We stare at each other for what feels like an eternity. I can see the fight in his eyes, but after a few moments, he doesn’t argue with me anymore.

Leo nods. “Sam, if that is what you want, then there’s no use arguing any further. I’ll leave. But let me tell you this.” His gaze once again sends a shiver running down my spine. “This is not the end of us. I’ll chase you to the ends of the earth if I have to. I’ll have you back in my arms again, and today will be nothing but an inconsequential event in our shared past. I’ll never ever stop loving you, Samantha. I can guarantee you that.”

He takes one last look at me, his eyes filled with tears, as if he’s committing my face to memory. He gets his fill of me, then he turns and leaves the bedroom.

The sound of the front door closing signifies his exit from my life, and tears start flowing again. I lie on the floor in a sobbing mess.

The man I love is now gone.

Klimovich has yet again managed to take something precious from me. Killing him is no longer an option—it is now carved in stone. I will take his life. I will kill him for what he’s done to me. If I die trying, then so be it.

THE END

EPILOGUE

LEO

I’ve always thought that my life was predestined. I mean, it was quite obvious that I had one purpose in life. When I was just a boy, I didn’t think much of what I wanted to be. Those my age had dreams of being firefighters, doctors, or teachers. But since I’d been doing ballet dancing for as long as I can remember, I knew for sure that I would be a ballerino. I don’t even remember how I fell into ballet. My mother managed my daily life when I was young, so I had multiple hobbies that kept me busy.

Of all the things I had to endure after school and on the weekends, ballet was the one thing that kept me calm. I didn’t have to think about my family or future expectations—it was just me and the stage. As I got older, my mother’s expectations also grew.

My family is quite complicated, and they don’t hide what they do. My younger self thought that ballet would be my ticket out and away from the madness of my family. But I was wrong. The first time in my life I felt so much dread and uncertainty was in my teenage years. When I eventually managed to escape my mother, I vowed that I would never feel that way again. I came to America and worked my ass off so I could build an empire that not even my mother could touch. And as the years went by, that unwelcoming feeling of uncertainty disappeared—at least until two weeks ago.

Today marks two weeks since the day Sam told me she was leaving, two weeks since she went radio silent on me. For the first few days, I gave her space, as it was obvious that she needed some time away from me to think. I argued with her to see if she would change her mind, but she was adamant. I do have a past that I didn’t share with her. A part of me thought that she didn’t need to see the ugly side of me.

Even though I’d managed to escape my mother, I was still being haunted by the very thing that drove me out of Italy. I picked up a few vices in my twenties, and they followed me into my early thirties. I guess both of us had things we really didn’t want to talk about. But when I first laid eyes on Sam, when I first held her in my arms, when I first placed my lips upon her own, I knew that I didn’t need to indulge in those vices anymore.

I stand up from my desk and look out of the window of my office, thinking about things I could have done differently.

I admonished Sam for hiding behind her walls, yet when she asked me about Italy, I didn’t think twice about burying the topic. I should’ve tried to be more open and honest with her, and now she’s totally icing me out. The day after Sam asked for some space, I returned to the apartment just to see if she was still there. She wasn’t. It was completely empty, not a single piece of paper or any other telltale sign that anyone had ever been there. Her friend, Draker, was nowhere to be found as well. It didn’t take much to figure out that the two had left together. I contacted Stephen, Raji, and even Elizabeth, but none of them knew where Sam was. Even if they did know, she probably told them not to say a word.

Once I felt that Sam was going properly off the grid, I did some digging. I started with the one person who had talked with Sam the most—Uncle Nathan. As expected, he didn’t give me much information, but I wasn’t going to let that stop me.

Knowing Sam’s military background, I knew I would end up trying to infiltrate their database. The military keeps their records behind near-impenetrable firewalls, and getting caught usually means fines or imprisonment, or both. It was difficult to breach, but not impossible. Accessing Sam’s records, I poured over the information, and everything instantly became clear—everything. I felt a sense of relief as I now understood why Sam just wouldn’t talk about it. However, my relief was only short-lived, quickly replaced with unease.

Just what the hell did she get herself into?

A knocking sound on the door pulls me away from the window, and Margaret enters with a small smile on her face.

“Your two thirty’s here.”

I nod and clear my throat as I move toward the desk. Mike and his mother enter behind Margaret.

“Thanks, Margaret. That will be all.”

“Mr. Paton!” Mike reaches out for a handshake. “This is my mother, Amy.”

An unreadable expression crosses Amy’s face as I shake her hand.

“Happy to make your acquaintance. Please, have a seat.”

“I didn’t think that Mike and I would get to have this one-on-one opportunity with you.” Amy looks around my office. “You seem busy enough.”

“I do have a busy schedule.” I nod. “But I thought it would be a waste to not congratulate you both. Mike is extraordinary, and he is deserving of this scholarship.”

Amy flashes me a tight smile. “Thank you, Mr. Paton.” She turns to Mike. “Honey, could you give me and Mr. Paton a few minutes alone?”

If Mike was disappointed by being asked to leave the room, he didn’t show it. He nods at his mother and leaves quietly. The door closes with a small clicking noise, and Amy stands and then walks to the window. She looks back at me and lets out a sigh.

“Don’t you think you’re overstepping a little bit, Mr. Paton?” Her question is surprising, but after what Sam told me about her, I’m not too taken aback. “I know Sam asked you to do this. Jesus, why can’t she just stay out of our lives?”

I feel her annoyance, so I wait a few moments before giving her my response.

“If I may, Sam wasn’t the one who came up with this idea.”

Amy’s expression changes, but only very slightly.

“To be perfectly honest with you, the reason I wish to give the scholarship to Mike has nothing to do with Sam. When I first talked with Mike, there were many things he said which I was impressed with. For someone his age, he has very intricate knowledge of certain topics, and I feel that he has great potential.”

Amy looks out of the window. I can tell she’s still annoyed, but I have no doubt she’s considering what I just told her.

“Look, I know there’s something that happened between you and Sam. I don’t know what it is, as she won’t open up to me about it, but I can understand if you have ill feelings toward her. I can fully accept that. But please do consider Mike’s future too. I want to help him as much as I can so that he can put his aptitude to good use in the future. He’s a bright boy.”

Amy remains silent for a while. I don’t want to push too hard, so I quietly wait for her to share her thoughts. Eventually, she turns to face me taking a deep breath.

“Well, I guess I can’t really argue against those points you’ve made.” She’s not smiling, but she looks more relaxed compared to before. “You’re right, I do still feel annoyed and frustrated with Sam. But if your purpose in helping Mike is because of the potential you see in him, then I have no problem with that.”

Amy pauses and looks out at the city once more. “Mike’s father fell in love with Sam. We got a divorce because he wanted to be with her. That’s what happened.”

I guess that explains the animosity.

“They were together, briefly. It was obvious to me that Michael was head over heels for Sam. Unfortunately, he couldn’t see that Sam was too caught up in her head for love.”

I furrow my eyebrows. “What do you mean by that?”

Amy shrugs. “What I learned from Michael is that when you’re in the military, you sometimes need to do unpleasant things—things that will keep you awake at night, things that no amount of military training will ever prepare you for. I work in the medical field, and I’ve come across a lot of people who’ve come out of the military with the same look in their eyes as Sam. It wasn’t difficult for me to see how traumatized she was.”

She walks back over to the desk, and I sit in stunned silence as she offers her hand. “Thanks for doing this for Mike, Mr. Paton.”

I nod, and we shake hands. Amy makes her way to the door but turns around one final time.

“Mike told me that you and Sam are together. Sam’s an enigma. I wish you good luck.”

The door closes, and I’m alone in my office once again. I let Amy’s words wash over me for a few minutes, then I return to the window. I look up at the sky, and the sunset reminds me of the vacation home, when Sam and I were lying on the floor without a care in the world.

Now that I know everything, I reaffirm my resolve once more. I won’t stop looking for Sam. I’ll find her. And when the day comes that she’s finally in my arms, I’ll love her like never before.

*      *      *

SAM

The ringing sound continues to reverberate in my head. I remain motionless as the image that’s in my mind won’t let me move an inch. I’ve been so focused on revenge. I craved it and immersed myself in it to the point where it caused me to take people’s lives. It consumed me and made me into a shell of the woman I once was. My mind can clearly see what’s in front of me, but why do I still feel so empty?

“Hey.” Draker kneels before me as he takes my trembling hands in his. “It’s over.” He slowly pushes my hands down, and my grip on the gun relaxes.

On the ground lies the now lifeless body of the bastard that gave me numerous sleepness nights—the bastard that caused me to wake up screaming with horrible visions of his wretched hideout, the bastard that tied up women, bound and gagged them, and whipped them until they passed out. I stare at Klimovich’s body illuminated by the red and blue strobe lights of nearby police cars as a pool of blood begins to form on the ground near his head—a result of the bullet I shot through his head. I blink, trying to chase away my tears.

“Sam, it’s over. You did it.”

I shake my head and manage to find my voice: “It’s not. You cut the head off a hydra, and two more grow in its place.”

My limbs feel heavy as I stand. The bruises I got while fighting Klimovich’s men scream at me, but I pay them no attention. The only thing on my mind is taking a bath, prepared by Leo.

I stop at the thought, Is there really anything left between us? I look back at Klimovich again. He’s most certainly dead, but why do I feel as if I’m still the same? Can I be with Leo with all the heavy weight on my shoulders?

“Sam, are you okay?”

I nod weakly.

“You don’t look so good.”

I chuckle at that. “I feel like shit.”

Draker pulls me closer to him, and I put my arm around his shoulder as he supports my weight.

“Thank you.”

“No worries, Serg.” He smiles at me. “You know I’ll follow you wherever you want to go.”

“What if I need to pee?”

Draker makes a face at my question.

“Good to know your sense of humor is still there.” He sighs softly. “I know how you think. You believe it won’t end with Klimovich, and you won’t stop until you kill them all. But you don’t have to, Sam—not when you have a life to return to in New York.”

I hum at that. “I hate that life.” I groan softly as pain courses through me. “I really don’t feel so good.”

Draker helps me until I’m inside a SWAT van, looking back at the scene the local authorities have now taken over. As usual, our involvement won’t be included in any official records. Someone shot him, and he’s dead, end of story. Everyone else can fill in the gaps—perks of working undercover, I guess.

“So, what now?” Draker asks.

“A doctor for sure, preferably one on a military base.”

Draker flashes me a look of uncertainty. “It will be quite a drive. Can you hold out for that long?”

I nod.

“Okay.”

I watch as he relays the message to one of the officers. I take one last look at the lifeless figure on the ground before the door is closed, and the van lurches away. I close my eyes, listening to the rumbling of the tires, which abruptly ends once we reach the main road.

I break the silence a few minutes later.

“Where are the others?”

“Chip and Rodriguez are somewhere in Asia. Their mission is so top secret that they didn’t share any of it with me.”

I raise my eyebrows at that. “We’ll head to base after I see the doctor.” I get another look of uncertainty.

“And before flying out to London, what about your dad? Your job?”

I sigh softly. “Dad’s used to me going away like this. He knows the drill.” I remember the lengthy phone conversation I had with Vereen when I first arrived at L.A. “My aunt agreed to take over my position at the foundation. It took a lot of convincing. She was really hesitant initially, but I knew that she wanted the foundation to return to how it was during my mother’s time as chair.”

“What about your stepsister?”

“As for my stepsister, I can only hope she’s learned her lesson and chooses her boyfriends more carefully. I won’t be there to beat them up for her anymore.”

Draker makes a face. “You assaulted someone?”

I nod. “He assaulted my stepsister first. I just gave him a taste of his own medicine.” I lean forward as I feel a sharp pain in my stomach. “I really don’t feel so good.”

“Are you sure you can hold out until we get to a base?”

I shake my head.

“Shit, okay.” Draker shouts instructions to the driver, and the sirens come on a few seconds later.

My vision fades, and everything goes quiet.

*      *      *

I wake up in unfamiliar surroundings. My vision is a little blurry, but I quickly realize that I’m in a hospital. I groan softly as I try to sit up.

“Sam?” Draker hovers over me with relief in his eyes. “You scared the shit out of me.” He helps me into a sitting position. “Can I get you anything? Water?”

I shake my head. “Did I pass out?”

Draker nods.

“What did the doctor say?”

I see hesitation in his eyes.

“Is something wrong?”

“Maybe I should get the doctor—” He moves, but I take hold of his arm.

“If it’s something life-threatening, I don’t want to hear it from a stranger.”

Draker sighs softly.

“Am I dying?”

To my surprise, he chuckles. “No! No, you’re not.” He sits on the bed. “You’ll probably wish you were when you hear this.” He pauses, and my frustration grows.

“Just spit it out!”

“You were bleeding.”

I frown at that. “I’ve bled internally before.”

Draker licks his lips and scratches the back of his head. Whatever it is, he’s having trouble saying it. Why is it so difficult?

“It was, um . . .” he trails off, then exhales.

What is he doing? “Jesus, Draker, you’re killing me.”

“Okay. Wow, this is weird. It was vaginal, and the doctor did some tests.”

I pause as the words wash over me. “Vaginal, as in?”

Draker stands, then he throws his hands up. “You’re pregnant, Serg. That’s what you are. You’re pregnant.” He heaves a sigh of relief.

I laugh at his joke. “You suck. Anyway, when will I be discharged?”

My friend and fellow spy shakes his head at me. “The doctor said you’re between two to three weeks along.”

I zone out for a split second. What?

“The stress you’ve had recently seemed to have caused the bleeding, so the doctor ordered bed rest f—”

“Stop right there,” I quickly interject and grab his arm. I look at his face, but there’s no indication whatsoever that he’s about to burst into laughter and say, “Just kidding.”

My blood runs cold. I’m pregnant?

“I can’t be pregnant.” Tears start to well up in my eyes. “I . . . I have . . . Leo . . .” My chest heaves as I take deep breaths. My mind is overwhelmed with emotion, and memories of me and Leo in bed come to the front of my mind.

“Hey, hey.” Draker holds my hands. “It’s okay. Whatever you decide to do, I’ll be right there with you.”

I nod at him and stare at the ceiling as I lie back down.

“I’ll get some water. I’ll be right back.”

Draker opens the door, then he takes a quick glance at me before he shuts it, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

I can’t have Leo’s baby. Just when I thought my life would go back to the way it was after killing Klimovich, something like this happens. I thought our relationship pretty much ended that night in New York.

My mind starts thinking of numerous ways to escape this mess. But surprisingly, each and every scenario only makes me feel unhappy.

And then a new question crosses my mind: Why can’t I have Leo’s baby?

Suddenly, I feel my face flush at the thought—thank God Draker isn’t here. I rest my hand just below my stomach, feeling the place where the result of my and Leo’s intense lovemaking would develop.

I have Leo’s child in me. I picture myself being in his arms again, and I can’t suppress the smile that instantly erupts on my face.

“Damn it, Leo.”

Do you like new adult romance stories?

Here are samples of other stories

you might enjoy!

CHAPTER ONE

I Love Tequila

NICK

“How much shit do you need, Haley? You’re only going to be here until Thanksgiving, then you’ll leave at Christmas, right? You don’t need four suitcases.” My sister is one of the worst packers I’ve ever met. Actually, scratch that—all girls are the worst packers I’ve ever met. But four cases? Yeah sure, I work out everyday, but I’m praying her dorm building has an elevator I can use to get this crap into her room. She just had to buy the brightest colors for the cases too, really showing her personality to the entire campus. Blue, pink, purple, and yellow. All bright, all seen. And I have to carry them all. Well, with the help of TJ.

“Pink really brings out your eyes, bro.” TJ punches my shoulder, making me glare hard at him. I’m not in the mood for his shit as well as my sister’s. I can hear her giggling up in front of the car while I stand here staring at the cases.

“Shut the fuck up. You can take the pink and purple ones. I’ll take the blue and yellow.” TJ rolls his eyes and slides the pink one out, with the yellow one following.

We arrived here last week for training sessions for the football team. Our training today was brutal; the heat does a lot to your head when you’re running around. Having Maya there was a huge distraction too, if you know what I mean. Coach picked on me hard today; my head was not focused. Not hard to figure out why, that’s why coach was on my case.

“Oh, I have a few boxes for you to bring up too when you’re done with the cases.” Haley kisses our cheeks.

I know the game she’s playing. Flipping her blonde hair to one side with a cheeky smile on her face, she knows I’ll give in to her. I reach up my head, taking my cap off and rubbing my hand along my forehead through my hair, all the while sighing. Placing my cap back on, I proceed to lift the cases up for her into the main building, where she’ll be staying.

Two roommates. Two new friends. Not that she finds it hard to make any. She never shuts up. She’s got the gift of the gab; she got it from my mom.

Reaching for the door, I open it and let TJ walk in with the other two cases. We both can see and enjoy the view: girls crowded around in the reception area to get their keys and meet with their roommates. Haley already has hers, so we walk past the girls eyeing us up. Seeing their flushed cheeks, I smile to myself and TJ. What girl doesn’t want to be with a football player? A college football player—one who has scouts at almost every game he plays. Ripped body, six pack included, dirty blond hair, and a smile that makes girls’ panties wet.

“Dude, some cute looking freshmen this year. You see all those short skirts?” TJ asks me as he looks back at the young girls who are staring at us. Averting their eyes away from us, we high five each other to say we still got it.

Once we finally get to Haley’s floor, we find her standing outside the room with the door open. We push her bags through to see an empty dorm. Her roommates mustn’t be here yet? TJ pushes her bag through to what we guess is the room she claimed as hers, her arm hanging dramatically in the air like what you would do while bowling. Hearing a crash in the room, he whips his head around to see Haley tapping her foot. The terrified look on his face makes me snort.

He goes slightly red with embarrassment. “I was meant to do that.” He smiles awkwardly at her.

“Yeah, well, pick it up,” she sasses back at him. I kick her other two cases into the room.

“Our babies!” My mom burst through the open door and runs to Haley, then to me, then to TJ.

TJ is like her fourth child. I’ve been best friends with him since I was three. We’re neighbours, and we met by fighting each other. A lot. Both of us came home with bloody noses and bruises on our cheeks. Good times.

My mom’s blonde hair whips through the conditioned air like always. And like always, she had her hair and makeup done. I wonder where Haley gets it from?

Once she’s done squeezing the life out of Haley, she makes a beeline for me. I suck in a breath because she likes them long. My mom’s hugs are the best hugs; filled with love, and nothing else.

My younger sister Ellie runs through the door with my dad following behind her. Her laugh illuminates the room and she makes her way towards me with her arms stretched out. I swiftly pick her up once my mom lets up and whirl her around, making that laugh last a little longer.

I see my mom run to TJ to give him her special hug. It’s good having my family with me, but it will take forever to get my mom to leave. I already know how it’s going to go. She’ll want to help Haley get her room ready, make every excuse under the sun not to leave, will hug us all together, and then the waterworks will happen. Then she’ll blame us for ruining her makeup. Like it’s our fault for growing up.

“Son, you better look after your sister.” My dad’s large hand rests on my shoulder. “Damn son! You been hittin’ the gym lately? I can barely put my hand on your shoulder!” He laughs, patting me harder before walking over to my mom.

“Yeah, coach has a new strength and conditioning program for us. Been going everyday trying it out. Glad to know it’s working.” I smile over my sister’s head at him. Ellie takes my hat off and puts it on her head, covering her face. I can’t help but laugh at her. She enjoys swimming in my clothing.

I feel my phone buzz in my back pocket. I have a feeling I know who it is.

Unknown: I had so much fun last night! Lets do it again ;) xx

Or not. But the next message was her.

Maya: Nick, we got a hot tub at our sorority, you should come try it out with me! Pool party next weekend, but you can come over any time ;) x

Erin: You going to the party later? We should catch up, maybe come back to mine tonight? ;)

I put Ellie down so she doesn’t read the messages out loud to my family. That’s all I needed. I smile at my screen with the numerous options I have tonight. I mouth “Party tonight” to TJ, whose grin gets bigger when I tell him.

“Nick, TJ, will you grab Haley’s boxes from the car too? Thanks boys.” Not waiting for our response, she struts with her heels into Haley’s room with Ellie behind her. TJ and I groan loudly, making my dad laugh at our reactions.

“Come on, Dad, help us out, will you?” I lift up my arm with my hand outstretched for him to follow us out the door. He shakes his head and places a hand on his lower back, squinting his eyes like he’s in pain. “Sorry boys, you’re on you own. I’m old, and my back isn’t as strong as it used to be to lift them up. But your mother, on the other hand . . .” he trails off, smirking at us and causing another groan to leave our mouths except louder. “That’s what she says.” He winks. We run out the door before he could continue. My dad thinks he’s hilarious when he makes references about his and my mom’s sex life.

I do not need to know that shit. No child should know that about their parents’ sex life. Ever. Period.

TJ and I jog down the stairs to get to the main lobby where the girls are getting an introduction to the dorm rules. We interrupt them by walking past them. Gaining a few looks, we send them a few winks, making them giggle and blush.

Too easy.

Grabbing as many boxes as we can, we walk by them yet again, having their attention in the palm of our hands as we walk to the elevator. Both of us are waiting for it to open. Once it does, we step inside and see the girls still checking us out. We send them a small wave and a smile, and some of them send one back.

Freshmen are way too easy.

“All the fresh pussy in that lobby dude. I can’t wait for this party tonight.” TJ looks up at the numbers gradually lighting up as we move upwards.

“I’ve already got three options for tonight. The girl from last night whose name I can’t remember for shit, Maya, and Erin. Although, I’m feeling for something different, someone younger. You know, perky ass, good tits, and hot body.” TJ nods while the bell dings, telling us we’ve reached the floor again.

“I feel ya, bro! I want something different, too. Some of the girls are just a bit too . . .” His eyes dart around the hallway to find the right word.

“Available,” I finish it for him while he nods. I kick the door back open and place my sister’s boxes down on the ground for her.

TJ and I decided to leave after a half an hour. I’ve got to leave before my mom starts her crying party piece. It’s getting late, and I’ve got to shower for the party for tonight.

Driving back to the house me and the guys are staying in, I tell Haley I’d drop around tomorrow to make sure she’s settled in and if she needed help with any furniture or anything else. Apparently, one of her roommates bought all the furniture because it looks fancy. Her family must be loaded. That could only mean one thing to me. She’s hot.

Pulling into the driveway, I see Rob and Ryan waiting for us. Rob and Ryan are twins who are staying with me. TJ and few more are walking into the house at the same time as us.

“Dude! Your sister is a freshman here? She hot?” Ryan asks me with a cheeky grin.

I smack Ryan in the back of the head, making his twin bellow a laugh as he clutches his sides. “Stay the fuck away from my sister. All of you! You touch her, I will skin you alive. Got it?”

Rubbing the back of his head, he agrees not to touch her. I just have to tell the rest of the guys tonight. Knowing Haley, she’ll flirt with anything that has a penis, so I’ve got to put my threats in so when she does, they’re not going to bother with her.

My sister is going to be single for the rest of her life; less stress for me having to deal with the guy who breaks her heart. I want none of that crap to happen to either of my sisters. That’s why I don’t bother with relationships; too messy. Girls can be so dramatic.

“I’m going for a quick shower! See you in thirty!” TJ says to me and I nod in response. I turn to walk down the hallway to my room where I’ll be doing the exact same thing as TJ.

Slipping into the shower, I allow the water to trail down my skin and heat my body up. I start to have flashbacks of last night. Rebecca I think was her name. Let’s go with Rebecca. The images of her grinding on my dick flashes through my mind. That dirty mouth of hers whispering filthy things to me. She was a squealer, and that was her downfall. She just wouldn’t shut up; too loud.

The time when her mouth was wrapped around my dick was good. She gives a good blowjob, I’ll give her that. Great rack too.

“Fuck!” I rest my head against the tiles on the wall. I instinctively grab my hardened length and begin to stroke it. I think about all the nights I’ve had with girls. The best one was, hands down, Maya. The shit that girl can do will make you get you excited just thinking about it. Right now, I’m excited as fuck.

Pumping myself to an orgasm. I milk myself dry just at the thought of tonight. I can’t wait to be buried in a new girl. I’ve made my mind up. I want a fresh piece of ass tonight. Nothing like I’ve had before. I want a good fuck—a long fuck.

*        *        *

CARTER

“Mom, you turn right here . . . no, here! MOM! Turn the steering wheel!” One of these days, I will hunt the person who gave my mom a drivers licence. This woman shouldn’t be on roads at all. She flew in with me to get me settled into college. My dad and brothers couldn’t come because football season is coming up. My dad is the coach for the New York Giants while my brothers play in the NFL for the LA Chargers.

Both of my parents went to college in Ole Miss, along with my older brothers Austin and Chris. I’m the youngest and the only girl in the family. My family is known in the football industry because of my father’s winning record, and the fact that he has two sons playing in the NFL for a team that meets his own in the Super Bowl. It’s hard to decide who you’re supporting when it comes to that.

“I know where I’m going honey . . . Sort of . . . Okay, which turn is it again? These roads are different from when I was here . . . ?” she trails off as she looks around her surroundings. I can tell by her face that she doesn’t recognize anything from when she was here. On top of not recognizing anything, she has a terrible sense of direction.

“Mom, the building is right there. Just park here. I’ll grab the stuff and you can wheel it through the building. I’m in dorm 45A.” I hop out of the car that has now been parked outside a tall white building, with its double doors greeting me. There looks to be about ten floors. I take a case from the trunk and drag it up the steps with a struggle. I open the door for myself and push the case through with my knee as it was rolling in a direction it didn’t need to go in. I see some girls waiting around in the space beside a desk. I walk up to see an older girl sitting with a highlighter, flicking through stapled paper with rows of names.

“Name?” she asks in a bored tone.

“Carter Steel.” She flicks through the paper to get to the end, where the S’s are located. She sees my name and highlights it. Pushing her chair back, she rolls away from the desk until she hits a cabinet behind her. Dancing her fingers across the envelopes, she comes across mine and hands it over to me, slamming the door back into its place.

“Your room is 45A on the fourth floor. It’s the fifth door from the elevator. A means North, so you’ll be on the north end of the building. Here’s a map of the building and one of the campus. Your roommates are Haley Jackson and Danielle Connors. Your keys are in that envelope. If you lose them, it’s a hundred dollar fine, and you have to get the locks changed too. There’s two keys in there, so try not to lose any of it.” She points over to the free elevators, and I wheel my case away from her. I’ve got a feeling she hates her job.

My mom falls into step beside me as we wait to allow other girls to enter the elevator with us. Pressing the different floors each of us are going to, we all wait in silence. My floor was the first stop. Excusing myself around the others, we both make it out and make our way to 45A, which was further away than I originally thought. I open the envelope to retrieve my keys but my mom notices the door is open upon hearing voices inside.

“Yeah, I’m from here. Well, two towns over, b—” a blonde girl stops talking to the dark brunette-haired girl when she sees me. “You must be Carter!” she beams at me, running over with the other girl following her. “I’m Haley! Hi! Nice to meet you!” She holds out her hand for me to take and I shake it.

“Yeah, I’m Carter,” I say nervously. Meeting new people was never my strong point; I’m quiet, shy, and so bad at talking. I don’t have many friends. They only want to know me because of my last name and what it comes with. Most girls befriend me to get to my brothers, then they dispose me like trash.

“I’m Danielle! I love your shoes!” the other girl introduces herself too.

“It’s nice to meet you. And thanks, I like yours too,” I mumble, embarrassed by the compliment. I fix my hair awkwardly as I stand under their gazes, studying me.

“You’re going to be the shy one, aren’t you?” Haley smiles at me.

“She’s always been shy, but college is the time to get out of that shell of hers. Live a little honey. Not too much, I don’t want to see you in your birthday suit on TV. Neither does your father,” my mom jokes, making us all laugh and, little by little, washing the awkwardness between us away.

After spending some time with us, my mom decides to leave. She hesitates at first. Then she cries, more like wails, “My gosh, my baby is all grown up! Your father is so proud of you, sweetie! I’m sorry he and your brothers couldn’t come to see you, but they’ll visit. They promised me they would.” She pats my head, sliding it down to cup my cheek. I see the tears stinging her eyes and one drips down her rosy cheeks.

“It’s fine, Mom. I know they’re busy. I’ll be fine.”

Giving me one last squeeze, she says goodbye to the girls and walks out the door, blowing a million kisses at us. Once she leaves, there is a short silence in the room. I stare at the closed door, almost waiting for her to open it back up and take me back to New York. But it doesn’t.

“Your mom is so cute!” Haley gushes at the door. “I’ve a feeling we’re all going to be great friends! You both seem like my kind of girls! So why don’t we go out and celebrate our newfound freedom? I know there’s a party on tonight. We can meet college boys there. Who’s in?”

Danielle shoots her hand straight up while I rub the back of my neck. I’ve only been to one party in high school and the cops got called. Safe to say, that scared me for life.

“Um, I think I’m going to skip it. I’m a little tired tonight. I just want to settle in and adjust—” I tell her but she shakes her head no.

“Carter, come on! Please, it’s our first night here I want to party with my new friends. It’ll be fun, I promise you. If it’s not, we’ll come home.” Haley begs me clasping her hands.

“Parties aren’t really my thing—”

“Well, this year they will be! Look, we’ll all stay together and leave together? How about that?” she pleads once more. Her eyelashes are batting at me. I smile to her and give in. I couldn’t think of anything worse than going to this party.

“Yes! Okay, so, I can do your hair and makeup and then let you borrow a dress if you want? I don’t want you to feel pressured.” Too late for that. I nod and place my bag down on the table.

I feel Haley’s tools poking my face as I sit there with my eyes closed. She’s instructing me while I’m sitting down in her tight-fitting red dress she gave me for the night. It feels like a corset. I’m struggling to both breathe and hide my stomach, which I know is on full display right now. I really need to start exercising.

“Carter, you have a such a natural glow on your face!” Haley whines playfully. I snort at whatever that means. “Done!” She clicks something.

I open up my eyes adjusting to the light to see myself in the mirror. My eyebrows shoot up, and my eyes widen at the sight of me. “Wow . . .” I whisper, moving my face from side to side and allowing the lighting to hit in different angles. “You’re good at this,” I tell Haley, who is sitting there proudly while pulling on some heels.

“I know, lots of practice.” She smiles at me once more. I can tell she’s one of those girls who likes to dress up and wear makeup. She’s naturally stunning—beautiful, in fact. Same with Danielle. She has pale skin that makes her look so mysterious. She’s super funny and feisty. Haley likes to talk, but I like those kind of people; it saves me from having to speak. She can do it for me.

“Carter, you have a banging body! You should wear dresses a lot more!” Danielle comments, making me blush. While she finishes off her own makeup, Haley pours us some shots before we go out. I feel the sting burn down my throat as I take the shot. I scrunch up my face at the aftertaste.

“Ugh, I hate tequila,” Haley says, and yet, we both drank the crap.

“Then why did we drink it?” I ask innocently. I’ve decided that tequila isn’t really my drink. I’ve come to an understanding that it’s just not going to work out.

“Meh, to get drunk quicker?”

I put the glass down on the table and shake my head. “Oh no, I don’t want to get dru—”

I start before Danielle interrupts me, “Carter, you look like you need at least one wild night. You don’t need to get drunk, but it certainly helps in order to tolerate the people we’re going to meet tonight . . .” She stands up to check her makeup and likes what she sees. Strutting over in her heels, she takes the three shots that were lined up for her. She drinks them with ease, with no faces being made in disgust of the taste. “Unlike you two, I love tequila.” She winks, finishing off the last shot.

We all grab our clutches, signifying we’re ready to leave. Walking out the door and towards the elevator, we meet a couple of girls who are going to the same party as us. Haley keeps talking to them while I just stand with Danielle, listening and smiling at their conversation. I’m so bad at meeting new people.

My hands nervously run over my dress, trying to smooth down the nonexistent wrinkles in it. We walk towards a house booming with music, and my phone buzzes in my purse. I fish it out to see my dad calling me. I tap Haley’s shoulder and tell her, “Hey I’ve got to take this. I’ll come find you guys inside?”

She nods and replies, “If you’re not inside in ten minutes, I’ll come out and find you alright?” I smile at her kindness to withstand my awkwardness. These girls are going to hate me by the end of the year.

“Hey, Dad!” I slide my finger across the screen, answering him.

“Carter! Sweetie! How are you? Did you settle in alright? What are your roommates like? You like the place?” my dad says in one breath, making me laugh. I mindlessly start walking around in circles while on the phone with him.

“I’m fine, Dad. Yeah, Mom helped me out after eventually finding the place. They’re really nice girls. We’re actually at a party now. But yeah, the place is neat. They said thanks for getting the furnishings for our dorm.” I play with my ear, kicking leaves around in my heels.

“You’re at a party? Don’t go too wild, honey. I know what parties are like in college. I’ve saved your brothers from numerous ones when they were there. I’m glad you’re settling in fine, and I can’t wait to come down in a couple of weeks with your mom and the boys to see my baby girl.”

I miss his voice already. His job doesn’t allow much days off around this time. Being the head coach of a high profile football team doesn’t give you much leeway.

“I won’t. I’m only going to see what the hype is about and maybe leave after an hour or so. Parties aren’t really my thing. I can’t wait to see you all, too! I miss you already.” I feel the tightness in my chest. I’m a family girl, and I always miss them when I’m away. But I’m in college alone now, so it’s amplified.

“It’s good to hear your voice, honey. I miss having you around the house. But go, enjoy the party! And don’t get too drunk, you’re still underaged! And stay away from those college boys too! Lord only knows what they do in their spare time . . .” he jokes, but he knows I won’t be bad. I’m not like that; never have been. Plus, my brothers never let me be that girl.

“Don’t worry, Dad! I’ll be good, I promise. See you soon. Love you!” I smile through the phone at him.

“I know you will, Carter. I love you too! Bye, and be safe.” I end the call with a bye and put my phone back into my clutch and seal it. I look up to the house and see numerous bodies on a balcony and out on the porch, people lying on the grass, making out with red cups scattered around, and a few people doing a little more than making out, hands roaming and groping bodies as they grind on each other. That’s a little awkward to see.

“Time for your first college party, Carter. Don’t be awkward . . .” I mumble to myself, but I know I will be.

Let the games begin.

If you enjoyed this sample, look for

Steeling Her

on Amazon.

CHAPTER ONE

MILLIANA

Once I heard the door open, I immediately ran to the entrance of the house. He was later than usual, and I was starting to get worried. He had been coming home late more and more often and was being distant towards me. It was making me anxious.

“Rafa, is that you?” I asked excitedly, but he walked in with a cold expression.

With one glance at his expression, I was confused. Usually, I’d be met with a charming smile, a kiss, and a comforting hug. Maybe a nice “I missed you today.” but never this.

“What happened?” I asked, worried and curious as to why he was acting so angry, so upset.

“Do you really want to know?” He spat coldly.

He sounded furious. But what was the reason for this?

“Yes, of course. You can tell me,” I insisted, taking another step towards him.

He could trust me. After all, I was his wife, his partner, for the last four years. He studied me intensely as if trying to find something. Then he let out a groan of frustration and looked away. Why was he acting like this?

“You. You just couldn’t be faithful, could you?” His words hit me like a smack in the face.

I looked at him in disbelief. How could he say that? I had been nothing but loyal for four years. I loved him and only him. How could he even imply that I was cheating? I loved him with everything I had. I felt my stomach clench, and my head spun from disgust and confusion.

“What?” I choked out, shocked.

My voice broke. This wasn’t Rafa. This was someone else. It had to be. This couldn’t be my husband.

“You wanted more, more, more! You’re nothing but a gold-digger!” He shouted, and I gasped.

How could he say that? The clench in my stomach became stronger. I couldn’t help but let the tears out of my eyes. The glue-like substance forcing its way up my throat was becoming harder to swallow.

“Rafa, how can you say this? I don’t understand.” I was upset, scared, and confused. I felt betrayed.

“I bet that baby isn’t even mine, is it?” He came closer to me, his face was inches away from mine. I smelt the alcohol on his breath. Was he drunk?

“Of course, this baby is yours. How dare you!” I cried.

I didn’t think I’d ever felt so insulted. Our baby was the sweet fruit born from his very seed. He laughed savagely in my face. He quickly grabbed my jaw, making me look into his bloodshot eyes.

“Get out of my house, and don’t come back.” He demanded with pure disgust.

I felt horrible. These words made me feel so dirty.

“Rafa, please tell me why you’re acting like this,” I begged, wanting to know why he was treating me like this.

I didn’t want to believe that this was happening. My body trembled with fear not only for me and our marriage but for our baby.

“Just get out!” he shouted in my face with finality.

“We can work this out. What’s going on, my love? Please, tell me.” I held onto him, afraid I would lose him.

“You do not get the right to call me that! You are as dead to me as Lorenzo.”

I gasped. That was all it took for me to run upstairs. I entered our room and threw the door close. Once I heard the lock of the door click, I fell to my knees and let the tears come flowing down. I sobbed and pressed my hand against my chest. The pain was as brutal as someone was cutting my heart out.

It felt like my heart had been stabbed, the knife twisting its way deeper inside my chest. The anxiety attack hit me full force, and I couldn’t breathe. I needed air. Quickly, I rushed to the open window and slowly took large gulps of air.

After cooling down, I sat down on the plush bed. As I looked at the tiny bump that was my stomach, I smiled sadly. Did he not care about this innocent soul growing day by day? How it would want a father—actually, no. It would have me. A mother’s love was everything.

My baby would have everything. I would give him or her the world. Grabbing an empty suitcase, I filled it with plain dresses, jeans, and tops. These were the only things I owned. Everything that was nice or fancy was bought by Rafael, and I could never take those. The thought of him already pained me.

I quickly changed into a black dress and fixed my hair up. I looked around the room and smiled wearily. I had designed our room, and I loved everything about it. I loved everything from the off-white walls to the cream furniture and the antique chandelier we imported from France to our black bedroom set.

On the marble drawer sat our wedding photos. We looked so happy, our smiles also showing in our eyes. I couldn’t bear to leave without just one of those beloved photos, so I took one and put it into my bag. Then I opened my wallet, hoping to find my bus card. I hadn’t used it for years, and if it were expired, I would have had to call a cab. Unfortunately, there were no cabs that I knew that drove so late at night, so finding this bus card was my only hope. Somehow I was lucky. It was going to expire in a few months, meaning I could put some money on it and take the bus to my mum’s place.

“Are you done?” I heard from the other side of the door.

His voice penetrated the room, echoing with hatred. At the sound of his voice, my heart seized, and I wiped away a stray tear. I would be strong. He could believe what he wanted to. I had lived perfectly fine without him before. I could do it again.

A surge of confidence struck me, and I held my head high. Quickly wiping the rest of my tears away, I clutched the handle of my suitcase. After I took one last look at the room I had slept in for the last four years, I opened the door to see him. His head was down. Oh, so now he wouldn’t look me in the eye?

He led the way, and I followed like a weeping willow being dragged by the wind. Once we reached the door, he handed me some papers. When I finished glancing at them, my breath caught in my throat. They were divorce papers.

I was in disbelief. This felt like a horrible dream. I felt like I would wake up any second. But even as I fisted my hands so hard, I felt my nails pierced my palms, I didn’t wake up. This was my reality now. He handed me a pen and looked at the blank line, waiting for me to sign my name on it.

“You will get nothing from me, not even a penny, so don’t even ask. Sign them and make your way out.”

After a few flicks of the pen, I looked to see my name written on the line. Twisting the handle, I looked him in the eye and cringed at the oath within.

“When you come to your senses, it’ll be too late,” I told him timidly even if I had wished it could have come out stronger and took my first step out the door.

He grabbed my arm so hard I winced. His grip was like a vengeful cobra.

“Ana, you’re pathetic, small, and ugly. I’m so glad I’m getting rid of you.”

Another piece of my heart shattered, falling into the pit of my stomach. I felt numb. All my past confidence went down the drain and was replaced by weakness.

Somehow I managed to say, “Please let go. You’re hurting me.”

He let go and left but not before saying ever so maliciously, “Get the fuck out.”

He looked at me as I took another step. His eyes were full of regret. I didn’t know why, but I wanted to leave. I took the last step and left the place I called home for four years.

*      *      *

RAFAEL

“Chris, I’ll be in a meeting. Send any urgent emails to my phone. I’m hoping to get some confirmation checks from Davison’s finance department, so keep a lookout.” I commanded and made my way to the conference room.

As I sat down, I couldn’t help but smile as I thought of Milliana and the baby. She had been having weird cravings late at night, and it was adorable. I couldn’t wait for Ariella or Adam to come into this world. As the few businessmen came strolling in, I stood up and began to greet them, but all I could think about was her, my stunning angel.

After an hour of negotiations, I finally finished the deal, and the meeting was over.

I pulled out my phone and looked at it to see if Milliana had called. She had left five voicemails, and I was itching to hear her sweet voice, but I had to check my emails. I strolled into my office and sat down on my leather office chair. I switched my computer on and checked my emails, but none of them were from the Davison’s company. Gritting my teeth, I sighed. I really needed these confirmation checks to secure this deal.

My computer beeped, and I looked to see it was Ethan Layne. Why was that bastard emailing me? I opened the email, and there was a file attached.

When I clicked on the file, I was in shock. I shook my head. This wasn’t real. It couldn’t be.

“Sherry,” I called through the intercom.

“Yes, sir?” She came in.

“Run this through the media department. There should be a Photoshop expert.” I demanded, my voice harsh and cold.

She ran off to obey my orders and I sat down. I let out a long breath and rubbed my face. I couldn’t do anything but sit and hope that I would be told it was false. It had to be. I eventually stood up to make my way to the mini bar, pouring whiskey into my glass continuously, letting the alcohol take away my stress.

*      *      *

Now, a few days after I had kicked my angel out of the house, I leaned back and took deep breaths, trying to steady my heartbeat. Feeling the wetness on my cheeks, I harshly wiped the tears away. How could my angel deceive me this way?

I almost wanted the baby to actually be mine. But that child was not mine; it was the result of her one-night stands. I loved her so much. What would I do without her?

I walked alone in the house I once shared with the love of my life. In a flash of anger, I took all the photo frames and broke them, the shards of glass scattering across the floor. I already missed her. I wanted her back. I regretted it.

“Why?” I asked, shouting at no one but myself.

It hit me then that without her I was no one. I was just a half without its significant other.

But there was nothing I could do. I just had to accept it.

If you enjoyed this sample, look for

His Ex-Wife

on Amazon.

PROLOGUE

OLIVER

The suspense was killing me.

My heart was in my throat as I nervously sat on the edge of the bed awaiting the results. I could feel my heart beating fast. I was almost sure it could be heard in the eerie silence.

Amy was beside me, showing no emotion at all, as I glanced up at her. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a tight plait that twisted down below her shoulders.

Shoving my hands into my jeans, I stood. I couldn’t just sit and say nothing. I knew better than to ask, but I was a fool and asked anyway. “Do you think it worked?”

No reply. She just looked up straight at me. Her once bright blue eyes had turned dull. “No. I don’t.”

It was always her answer. It was the same for everything. It diminished my hopes more than I would admit. I didn’t know what it would take for her to have a positive outlook on this and not make it feel like just another chore that had to be done.

Three long minutes and she glanced down at the white stick. “Told you so,” she muttered clearly as she tossed it over to me.

It landed by my feet, on the carpet, before I could catch it. I frowned, bent down, and caught sight of the words not pregnant across the screen.

I wasn’t sure how to react. I mean, sure, I was disappointed, but part of me was relieved in a way. I didn’t dare tell her that though.

I had tried everything possible to be positive for her. Sometimes, it just wasn’t enough. I didn’t think it ever would be for her.

“Next time. We’ve only been on the shots for a month. I think next time, your body will be more adjusted. The doctor said it could take a few months.” I’d do anything to give her a child of our own.

Amy looked at me as if I had said the wrong thing. “For fuck sake, can’t you see! It’s not working! None of this works, Oliver! How many times do I have to tell you this for you to finally believe it? You can’t get me pregnant. Clearly, it’s you and not me. You have one job, and you can’t even do that right,” she spat out harshly, shaking her head. “We’re not going to get pregnant.”

My fingers wound around the test in my palm firmly as I tried staying calm and not saying what I really wanted to say. “Maybe if you had a more positive outlook on this or even acted like you wanted to have a baby, then it would happen. You’re so against us getting pregnant.”

“Fine. I’m ovulating in a week. I will be ready then,” she said, turning on her heel and walking out of our bedroom.

Yeah, ’cause my dick is really throbbing to fuck you then.

I sat back on the bed and placed the test on the bedside table, running my hands over my face and groaning as I fell back until my head hit the pillow. I missed having sex for the fun of it and not because I had to save all my sperm for one day a month, and then it was just me fucking till I blew minutes later.

She never came, nor did she want to. We didn’t even kiss.

I felt like I was forcing her into it. It wasn’t enjoyable. It was just something that needed to be done each month.

It was a struggle to stay hard, trying to think of something that would keep me hard as she lay there, silent and staring at the wall. I needed my damn dick sucked, or at least touched. Faking a damn interest would get me in the mood, rather than being told the time and day.

Each month was the same. Shower. Missionary. Job done minutes later.

I walked from the room to the hallway and found her sitting on the couch with a glass of red in her hand.

I sighed. I didn’t want to start another fight, but I had to remind her. “You can’t drink, Amy.”

She wiggled the glass in her hand, and the liquid threatened to spill. “I’m not pregnant.” Then, she proceeded to take a large mouthful and moaned with delight.

Of course, she’d moan for wine.

I walked over, taking the glass from her hand. “I don’t care if you’re not pregnant. We both have to make sacrifices. I gave up drinking and smokes. Can’t you do the same? It’ll be worth it in the end.” I knew she had been smoking. The packet in the toilet was her giveaway.

She stood up, shaking her head, and then I felt the sting of a cold hard slap against my cheek. I dropped the glass from my long fingers.

“What the fuck?”

“Stop telling me what I can and can’t do. I’m sick of all these rules, all the shots, and exams. I just want to give up, Oliver. You piss me off so much with you going on about it all the time!” She hissed, standing and pushing past me with a nudge.

She’d slapped me at least five times this year already. I slumped backward on the sofa, watching as she returned with a cloth and spray bottle to clean the liquid up. Her words hit me. I knew I was acting like a bastard.

“Amy, I don’t mean to make you feel like shit,” I said quietly.

“Yeah. Well, you do. I’m sorry if I don’t find having sex with you arousing or exciting. God, it’s just something that needs to be done. We dated then married, and now we need a baby. That’s the way it goes!”

My ego was bruised. She could cut deep at the best of times.

“Do you even want to have sex when we do have it?” I asked her even though I already knew the answer. Tilting my head, I wasn’t sure what she meant. “What do you mean, it needs to be done? A baby isn’t something that you just automatically get just because you marry.”

When she didn’t answer immediately, I knew I had my answer.

I went to stand when Amy pushed me back down. Her hand stayed and squeezed my shoulder. “I’m sorry. It’s me, not you. I know you’re trying, but we’ve been trying for ages. I just don’t see the point anymore.”

“You want a baby. You said no to adopting or surrogacy. If you want a baby, then we keep trying. All right?” I said firmly. I wasn’t giving up.

She talked this way each month, and it was beginning to grow old. The same fight. The same complaints. It was all the same.

Amy looked at me. Her blue eyes weren’t what they used to be six years ago. They were dull and dead looking. She rarely smiled, but I still found her beautiful. I knew the girl I had fallen for was still in there somewhere. She had to be.

I cupped her cheek gently, stroking softly with my thumb as she leant into my chest and quietly began to sob. I let her cry and held her until she was ready to move. What else could I do? I felt nothing on the inside. My emotions were completely fucking gone over this.

“Maybe we’re not meant to have kids. I can live with that,” she whispered, finally pulling away.

I had to fight the instinct to agree. I didn’t want her to know that was what I thought too. But part of me did want to be a father. I wanted children and had always thought I wanted them with her.

Christ, if I didn’t want kids, I wouldn’t be so damn willing for the once a month fuck. Surely, that was good for something.

Finally, I pulled back just enough to reach down and wipe away her tears. She broke eye contact with me instantly.

“It’ll work out. Whatever will be, will be.”

“I think I might go to bed, Oliver. I just need to sleep. You go out with Tony. He will want you there with him,” she said softly.

Fuck. With all that was going on, my best mate’s buck’s night was the last thing on my mind. “I don’t have to go.”

“No. Please. Go and have fun. You need it. You can’t let him down,” she urged.

I found it strange that she was encouraging me to go out and get shit-faced, but I nodded. I picked her up against her wishes and carried her toward our bedroom.

It was a simple room with a dresser and a queen bed in the middle. I wasn’t much of a designer, but the room felt cold at its best. I laid her in the bed and drew the covers back over her small frame.

I knew that glass of wine wasn’t her first. She’d had a fair bit of drink while I was lying in the bedroom.

“Rest sweetheart.” I bent down, pressing my lips to her forehead.

After a shower, I put some wax on my hair and sprayed on some Hugo Boss. I wasn’t in the mood to go out, but I couldn’t let Tony down. He was finally tying the knot, and with a great chick at that. I’d love to say I threw on a suit like the groom demanded and rocked a pair of leather boots, but I went with a cleaner casual look.

~

“A round on me!” Tony shouted. He was already half tanked by the time we finally made our way from dinner to the first bar. “Actually, throw it on the best man’s tab!”

I walked up, slapping his back with a laugh. “How’s that fair? You’re the one racking the bill up.” I winked.

He smirked, draping an arm over my shoulder as he hung off me. “You’re my best man. You need to be drinking as much as I am.”

Grinning, I nodded for the go ahead with whatever Tony was ordering. “Just slow down, or you’ll be unable to walk. How can you fuck the missus when you’re bent over spewing?” I laughed.

He grinned back. His eyes were wide and humorous as he dropped his head back laughing as he held his last shot of whiskey. “Trust me, I’ll manage.” He winked and downed it with a grunt.

I couldn’t help but laugh and eagerly reach for a new round when they were poured. “Yeah, true. You finally found someone who can tame your wild ways. Never thought I’d see the day.”

He smirked. “Find a girl who’ll do anything in bed. That’s the one you marry.”

“I must have done it wrong then.” I winked, smiling.

There was nothing wild about my wife.

Shots were down, and I took a swig of beer.

“Did Amy mind that you were coming out? How’d it go today?” he asked.

He knew all about our troubles with trying to get pregnant.

We were like brothers. When we were still kids, we lived next to each other. We had grown up together and became inseparable. This was why after twenty years, he was still my best mate.

I shrugged, shaking my head. “Another negative. She’s giving up, and I think I’m about to also. I can’t keep trying to put on a fake smile when she yells and doesn’t seem interested in it.”

“Fuck. I’m sorry, man. She needs to just let loose and have a good time once in a while. I don’t think I’ve seen her smile in years.” He pointed out with a grimace.

He was right, and I hated it.

“Yeah, I know. I keep asking, and she’s always busy.”

“Cass invited her out the other day. She never called her back though.” He looked at me.

I knew he wasn’t into girl drama and all that, but he was my best mate, and it made sense for Cassie and Amy to be friends as well. Well, we had hoped for them to be.

“She never mentioned it. I’ll talk to her. You guys should come around for lunch tomorrow. We’ll need it after tonight.” I grinned.

Tonight was definitely going to be big by the looks of it.

He raised his hand when the bartender walked over with the round of shots. She slid it down and walked away after giving him a wink. Tony slung his arm over my shoulder, wearing a shit-eating grin.

“Brother, tonight we’re going to get drunk until neither of us can walk or piss straight.”

That, after the day I had, sounded like a fucking good idea.

I couldn’t remember the last time I drank so many shots and jaeger bombs. I think it was in college before exams.

I felt like a prick for drinking while Amy was home in bed, but I needed to clear my head. I needed this. I fucking needed a night out. My brain was overloaded with schedules and routines. Tonight, I needed to just put it aside on the back burner and have a good time. I knew once tomorrow came, we’d be back to marking out the dates on the calendar and working our routine out for the month.

We had gone from bar to bar. Eight of us were stumbling our way through pubs and clubs. Tony was trying to make the most of his night and hiding the fact that he was slightly disappointed we hadn’t ordered the stripper he wanted.

Sorry, friend. Katarina the Russian was already busy this evening. Not to mention, about five grand too much.

He settled in trying to out-drink some eighteen-year-olds in the bar. Watching him do it was more than amusing. That was until he couldn’t handle his liquor and puked a good mouthful over some chick. Then, he got slapped across the face, and we were thrown out of that bar.

We soon moved onto another.

It was hours past midnight, and according to my friend, the night was still young. Knowing that he was already wasted, one of us rung Cassie.

She was on her way after she was told that her soon to be husband was a wasted mess and embarrassing himself.

I had decided to catch a lift back home with them if I didn’t pass out before she arrived.

I left Tony with the rest of the guys, telling them that I needed some air.

Right now, I was out having a smoke. Fuck Doctor Lucas and his rules. I needed the air more than anything. The sight of couples making out and grinding just pissed me off. Usually, I didn’t care. It never bothered me. Tonight though, I was a miserable bastard on the inside. Probably because I found out that my wife hated fucking me and only wanted a kid because she needed one.

I couldn’t even give her that. No wonder she was fucking miserable.

Sitting here in my own misery, I wasn’t paying attention to anyone until a soft voice pulled me out of my own thoughts.

“Can I sit here for a moment?”

I looked up and noticed a woman standing beside me, pointing to the stool right next to me. I should have said no, but I didn’t. “Sure. No one else is using it.” I gave her a drunken grin.

“Sorry. I’m waiting for someone, and it is too crowded in there. I didn’t really want to stand and look like a loser.” She tilted her head, motioning into the club. “You’re alone, and the other tables are full.”

I laughed, wanting to scoff. “Doubt you’d have any trouble looking like a loser in there.”

What the fuck was I doing? I should get up and just walk away. I needed to leave.

“I’m Sage, just so this isn’t weird. I promise I don’t normally go up to random men and ask to sit with them.” She let out a laugh, smiling down at the table, and then she looked up.

Her eyes were what hit me in the chest, and I struggled to look away.

They were big and blue, not like Amy’s blue, but a grey-blue.

Amy, my wife. Remember, you have a wife, idiot. It’s not that hard. You’ve been married to her for two years. Together for eight.

“Oliver,” I said. I glanced around, trying to distract myself. I tried figuring out where my phone was and what to do next. However, the following words that came out of my mouth were the wrong ones. “You want a drink?”

What did I ask that for? I was going straight to hell.

“Alright, just one, then I need to go. Finish your smoke first.” She then reached over and took the glass tumbler from in front of me. “I think you need some help with this though.” She bit her plump red lip as she brought my drink of Beam to her mouth, then downed the last of it.

Licking her lips afterward, she set the drink down. I couldn’t take my eyes off her mouth. It looked so soft with full lips. It was hard not to wonder what they’d feel like wrapped around my cock.

Shifting on the stool to try hiding the tightening of my jeans, I cleared my throat and took a long drag. I had to think of something else. I tried thinking of anything to distract myself, but I couldn’t. My mind was shot to hell, and my arousal was getting the best of me.

I stood up, putting the smoke out in the ashtray. I needed to fix this.

“What are you drinking?”

“Vodka will do.” She stood, and I got a better look at her body.

She was short, coming up to my shoulders, even though she was wearing fuck me heels. Her body was covered in what I guess chicks called a dress, but this thing left very little to a guy’s imagination. It was just a piece of black material covering her tits, pussy, and ass. Her back, arms, and legs were fully exposed.

I swallowed hard.

I was too fucking drunk for this.

Taking her hand, I stumbled through the club, over to where the bar was. The music was too loud for either of us to hear each other. I grabbed a bottle of water, and she a vodka. Clarity was something I needed. I needed to sober up and fucking fast.

I tried to find Tony, but I couldn’t find him anywhere. Luckily, I saw Rhys standing by the male’s restroom. Sage waited for me outside while I talked to Rhys. I told him I was ready to go, and he pointed at Tony who was currently bent over on a sink and emptying the contents of his stomach. He told me to wait for them on the second level where there was a lounge section. He would bring Tony up the stairs once he was done, and we’d wait for Cassie.

I went back to Sage and gestured toward the stairs. She walked in front as we made our way up. I couldn’t stop staring at her ass, wondering what type of underwear she had on.

Probably nothing.

“Now, I can hear myself think.” She giggled, slightly tipsy while sitting on the lounge chair.

I sat beside her and nodded. I tried not to get distracted. However, she made me curious. She looked young.

“You don’t look old enough to be in a club.” I pointed out.

“Trust me, I’m old enough. Twenty-one and you?” She ran a hand through her dark hair, tossing it over her shoulder and revealing her creamy white collarbone.

My eyes shifted back up to hers. “Too old to be in a club.”

I was only twenty-six, but sometimes I felt much older. Years of fucking stress would do that to you.

She laughed loudly and leant closer, giving me a flirty smile. I inhaled her sweet perfume as she raised her hand and pointed down to the stairway. “Well then, I think the old men hang around the exit doors to prowl on the young women, trying to pick them up while they’re too drunk to know any better.”

I laughed. “Fuck. I’m only twenty-six. I guess I’ve got a few good years left in me before I have to resort to that.” I winked, grinning.

Damn, it felt good to laugh.

We locked eyes again, and I was done for.

I didn’t know how it happened. Well, I did know. I just didn’t know why I wasn’t stopping myself.

I snaked my hand around her neck as my other one went to the curve of her hip, and I pulled her onto my lap. My mouth closed over hers, and I soon thrust my tongue down her throat. Tasting the mix of alcohol and smelling her perfume, I was intoxicated. God, I was lost in her right now.

When I gripped her ass to grind her against my aching dick, she moaned against my mouth, and I could have almost blown. It’d been so long since I heard a woman moan like that. My fingers slid down and slipped up underneath her dress, and I felt the soft lace fabric of the thong she wore.

Christ, I was a dead man.

Her hands were all over my chest, sliding up and scratching me. I growled over her mouth and broke the kiss, only to continue kissing down her neck and sucking lightly against what I had wanted to taste since I first caught sight of it. I ran my tongue over her collarbone.

I hissed through my teeth as she slid her hand in my jeans. She fisted my cock and pushed her palm hard up and down, rubbing against me.

“Sage…” I groaned, trying to focus, but everything was clouding my judgment. Her hand was on my dick, and I couldn’t fucking think straight.

“We should stop. I can’t do this…” She moaned. “I’m not like this, Ollie.”

“We should.” We needed to stop. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to.

My thoughts vaguely went to Amy but soon disappeared as she withdrew her hand and slowly ground against my dick.

“God I’m so drunk…and you’re so fucking hot…”

“You’re definitely drunk if you think that,” I smirked, sliding my fingers inside the fabric of her panties and tracing her slit, my fingers teasing as I pushed one inside of her.

I looked around as she slid between my parted thighs. I was relieved that the door was shut and no one else was in here. Sure, there was a huge window so we could see everyone down below us, but luckily, no one could see us from down there.

She pulled my jeans down, and I jerked my hips forward when I felt her warm tongue over my shaft, her mouth soon sucking me as her hands played with my balls.

Fuck.

“Fuck, I’ll blow if you keep that up,” I said, holding her head while tilting mine back as she sucked me.

I couldn’t say I’d blown down a chick’s throat before because I hadn’t. Tonight, I did.

Sage came back up, wiping her mouth with her palm after sucking me dry and swallowing. “You taste so good.” She bit her lip. “I think you’re so sexy.”

Ignoring her comment, I pulled her back down to my lap. My cock was hard and needing its release again. I wanted to taste her.

“Turn around and lean forward on the table,” I said huskily against her ear.

She looked nervous but did it. I bit my teeth into the soft flesh of her ass, pulling her thong aside and then running my tongue down her wet slit from behind. I slipped a finger in her, and fuck, she was so tight. I groaned, loving the warmth of her and tasting her.

I couldn’t stop. I could have eaten her pussy for hours. I kept licking, sucking, and rubbing her clit until she cried out and came, gripping the table while grinding against my mouth.

Another first.

Not wasting a second, I spun her around and pulled her down on my hard cock. She was so damn tight. I groaned as she lowered all the way down, moaning and letting her eyes roll. It was a fucking sight; that was for sure. My jeans were around my ankles, and her dress was hiked up around her waist as she leant back, rocking her body up and down my cock. Her eyes opened and looked directly on mine.

“I’m going to cum again, Ollie…Oh my god…You feel so damn good.” She leant forward, mouth almost on mine as her fingers ran through my hair, tugging while she slowed to a deep grind.

“You’re so fucking beautiful.” I squeezed her ass, pushing her down as I flexed my hips upright.

“I want you to fuck me. I want to feel your body on me,” she moaned, moving faster yet again. “Fuck me.”

I shouldn’t have done it. I knew I’d regret it afterward when I sobered up, but at this moment, right now, it felt too fucking good to stop. To have a gorgeous woman ride my cock like she was on a wild horse, kissing me back just as hard, and moaning out my name as I held her body close against mine—made me remember what a woman felt like.

I picked her up, still inside her as I knelt down, laying her on the floor behind the chairs, so we weren’t seen as I gave her what she begged me for.

My thoughts about everything else vanished. I wasn’t thinking about Tony coming into the room, or anyone seeing us. I forgot about my wife, and I selfishly thought with my dick.

Her legs wrapped around my waist, feet digging into my ass as I started moving. My hand cupped her face. I kissed her hungrily as I slid in and out, over and over, my dick only growing harder with each moan and beg she made. She told me how she wanted it and didn’t hesitate in taking what she wanted from me. Her fingers were dragging up and down my back, teeth biting into my shoulder as she shuddered beneath me. I kissed her, enjoyed her. Our bodies were moving together in sync, fucking in primal bliss.

She made me remember what it was like, what it felt like when someone made me feel wanted.

If you enjoyed this sample, look for

Lies, Betrayal, and Love

on Amazon.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I had never thought that when I uploaded my first chapter on Wattpad way back in 2013/2014 (I really can’t remember the exact year), that I would actually get to this exact moment. And so, I must thank each and every person who read this book when it was on Wattpad. I wrote The Sergeant and The Billionaire when I was a teen, I ended up having to do many revisions as I grew and matured. The version you’re holding right now, is from the mind of a twenty-five-year-old, who has experienced, joy, success, pain, let-downs and heartbreak.

I would also like to thank the BLVNP, and The Typewriter Pub team. I’m pretty bad at meeting deadlines, but you stuck with me regardless. Thanks to my friend and co-worker, Elizabeth Taylor, who’s always reminding me that I’m talented and that I should show the world how creative I actually am. Thanks to my friends from boarding school – Jannel Codling and Nikalia Campbell – these two wonderful women are actually the first people to read my first literary piece.

I would also like to thank my mother, Janet, not only because she gave birth to me, but because she would always tell me to “go write a story” whenever I told her I was bored and had nothing to do. Little did she know that I would have taken writing seriously. Lastly, I would like to thank God giving me the strength to finish this book, as well the energy to get up out of bed in the morning.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Colecia Ann has been writing from a very tender age. Her teenage years was spent writing fanfiction for her friends to pass the time—something she still does to this day. Aside from writing, Colecia is an avid traveler, and a major K-pop and K-drama fan.

Colecia hopes to see all the countries of the world, as well as teach Caribbean History at the university level. As for the present, Colecia is focused on advancing her career in the legal field, as well as writing more books for her fans!

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

CHAPTER NINETEEN

CHAPTER TWENTY

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

EPILOGUE